> Becoming Twilight
>  by RandomGreymane
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Chapter 1
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Becoming Twilight by RandomGreymane (Mike Hebel)

Chapter 1

        For all of her life Twilight Sparkle had a routine.  She got up, used the bathroom, brushed her teeth, and then stood in front of the mirror to brush her hair.

        Now though the routine was broken.  Somepony else stared out of the mirror at her.  Somepony she didn't recognize.

        It's not like her routine hadn't changed before but never on such a base level.  This was...different.

        Sighing and trying not to wake up Spike, she carefully put the hairbrush away and descended the stairs into the kitchen.

        Even that was different as she felt her wings open slightly and brush the walls.  The outer feathers catching on the wood.

        Reaching the kitchen, she opened the refrigerator door with her magick and levitated the milk onto the table.  In the process her wings brushed the sugar container and knocked it onto the floor.  She sighed again as she levitated all the spilt sugar, and the container, and peered at the contents while in the air.  Separating out any dirt she flowed the sugar back into the container and put it back onto the counter. Pondering a bit, she pushed it a bit further back than it was before.

        "I guess I'm going to have to wing-proof the kitchen." she said to herself with a quiet chuckle.

        Still bleary from waking, Twilight grabbed some cereal and a bowl from a cabinet and floated them to the table. Much to her annoyance they wobbled in flight.  Carefully she filled the bowl with cereal and milk and started eating.  And eating.  And eating.  Hardly stopping for breath she devoured the bowl in short order only to refill it a second and third time.

        What in Tartarus is going on here? Why am I so hungry? she thought. She was hardly able to keep her focus over the continuous crunching sound of the cereal. I’m absolutely ravenous!

        Without further thought, she floated another box out of the cabinet and set it on the table...

----

        An hour or so later Spike woke. Brushing back his spines with his hand he headed down to the kitchen.  “Twilight?  Why didn't you wake...me?”

        Aghast Spike stared at the kitchen in shock.  Every cabinet was open...and also completely empty.  Twilight was curled up in a corner with her stomach bulging and making gurgling noises.

        “Ohhhh....” groaned Twilight “I think I’m finally full.”

        “What the hay happened here?” Spike exclaimed.  He automatically grabbed a broom, then put it back when he realized that while everything was empty it wasn't actually a mess. “At least you managed to keep it clean...” he muttered under his breath.

        “Spike.” said Twilight weakly “I need you to send Princess Celestia a letter asking her about this.  Tell her I've pretty much eaten everything in my house and am full but starting to get hungry again.”

        “On it Twilight!” Spike said pulling a quill and scroll out of nowhere.  Scribbling quickly, he rolled the scroll up tight and fired off the message with a blast of his breath.  “It’s off!  Now let’s see if we can’t get you into a more comfortable location than the kitchen floor...”

        “That won’t be necessary Spike” a voice said behind him “We can take it from here.” Princess Celestia said as she emerged from the doorway into the main part of the library.  She was quickly followed by Princess Luna and Princess Cadance.

        “We have been here for some time.” Luna said softly “It’s not wise to interrupt the first feeding of the hunger.”

        “Wha?” Spike sputtered slightly still taken by surprise “’The Hunger’?”

        “It’s something that happens when one is completely transformed.” Celestia clarified “It’s something that’s happened to each of us when we first became alicorns.  It’s not something that’s public knowledge so please keep that to yourself Spike.”

        “Got it!” Spike said saluting. Almost immediately he began wringing his hands. “Is she going to be okay?” he asked softly.

        “She will be fine.” replied Cadance “We’ll get her through this without too much trouble.”

        Concentrating slightly, Celestia enveloped Twilight in her magick and lifted her into the air. (Despite Twilight’s protests that she was a grown pony and could walk.)  With Twilight floating before them, the trio of alicorns headed single file back up the stairs to her bedroom. Celestia softly laid Twilight back into her bed and under the covers.

        “Just rest Twilight” said Cadance “You’ll be over this in no time.”

        “But I’m soooo hungry!” whined Twilight.

        “Rest young one.  We’ll resolve that in due time” Luna said softly “We've all been at this point in our lives.  You forget that we are your friends as well as royalty Twilight”

        “We’ll keep the larder overstocked the next few days.  It varies but these things usually only last a couple of days before it goes away.  You’re lucky we have so much food in Equestria these days.  When Luna and I attained our higher forms there was very little food available.  I still can taste the moss on my tongue.” Celestia said grimacing slightly.

        “For me it was potatoes.” Cadance said also grimacing “There was a bit of a crop failure going on and all that was available was...potatoes!” she finished, making faces at Twilight as if telling a ghost story until  Twilight couldn't help but laugh.

        “We shall each take turns over the next week staying with you and making sure you fare well.” Luna said.  Putting her hoof to her chin she continued “I think though that we should close the library and not involve your immediate friends.  I’m sure we can come up with some excuse.”

        “I don’t think you’ll be able to avoid telling her immediate friends.” Celestia said putting her hoof on the night stand next to a picture frame. “Their destinies are linked.  And they are the most curious and strong ponies I've known in a millennium.” she finished with a smile on her face.  “Spike would you mind sending each of them a discrete letter?  We do not want all of Ponyville or indeed Equestria suddenly wondering why all of Twilight’s friends are rushing to her side.  The stars know that would cause a commotion we definitely don’t want.”

        “Your wish is my command your highness.” Spike said while bowing in respect.  Once again Spike pulled scrolls and quill from nowhere and began scribbling madly.

        “I've always wondered how he does that.” remarked Luna raising an eyebrow “One day I’ll have to look into it...”

        “Dragon Magick” said Spike simply.

        “Hmph.”  Luna said as she focused again on Twilight who’s stomach had visibly started to shrink “I believe it’s time for more food.”

        Upon saying that, four apple pies floated into the room from the kitchen stairwell.  As he finished sending out the letters, Spike peered down the stairs to see members of the castle kitchen staff milling around the small kitchen. With bright flashes, they teleported food in from other locations around Equestria.

----

        Applejack was busy stocking the root cellar for winter storage, and getting a jump on the season for once.  Turning towards the stairs to the outside she suddenly heard some very distinct popping noises behind her.  Rounding herself quickly, her jaw dropped at what she saw.

        The cellar was completely empty.

        Just staring, Applejack was suddenly blinded by a flash.  In the center of the cellar floor appeared the largest pile of bits she’d ever seen along with a receipt from Canterlot Castle signed by Princess Celestia herself.  As she was staring, and trying to conceive of what just happened, a note appeared in the air before her in a burst of green flame.  Recognizing Spike’s handiwork she quickly read the note.

        “Oh horse-apples.”  she said quietly “Big Maaaaaac!” she yelled heading for the cellar stairs as fast as she could gallop.

----

        “I wish I could say that I don’t think I could eat another bite but that wouldn't be true.  I’m still extremely hungry!” Twilight complained in-between bites of apple fritter, and having already devoured the previous four apple pies. “You said this is actually NORMAL??”

        “Perfectly normal my dear.” Luna replied “Your body has been completely transformed by magick but that doesn't mean that it doesn't need food.  While the biological systems have been created, they need fuel to stabilize. The wings alone require so many extra muscles that they add at least a couple of inches of height, not to mention millions of nerves to control it all.  Magick we may have, and magick courses through us, but in the end we are all ponies each and every one.”

        “Does this mean that you and Princess Celestia aren't gods then?” asked Twilight still chewing.

        “That is a matter that my sister and I have pondered for far longer than most ponies have been alive.  We ourselves do not have the answer to that one.  As great as we are, memories still fade with time.  In the end we play the hoof we are dealt and do our best to make the universe better that it was when we first set hoof in it.”  said Luna smiling “Now...some cake?  Or is it time for lunch yet?”

        “I think I could do with some hay fries...” Spike interjected his stomach rumbling.

        Smiling broadly, Luna reached into the kitchen with her magick and brought up a gigantic plate of hay fries. That was quickly followed by another platter absolutely piled to the brim with sandwiches.  Setting each down carefully, she watched her two subjects devour them with great enthusiasm.

----

         Levitating another platter of food upstairs, Cadance sat next to Twilight’s bed as Luna left to attend to her royal duties for the evening. “How are you doing so far?” she asked Twilight gently.

        “As well as can be expected I guess.  I’m more weirded out by the fact that I don’t have to use the little ponies room after eating so much.” replied Twilight while downing a carrot cake muffin.  “As Applejack would say that’s ‘downright strange’.”

        “Well as I understand it almost everything you’re consuming now is going into the stabilization of your body.  All your insides are changing and nothing at all is being wasted in that process.  Thus...no bathroom needed for the moment.” explained Cadance “Trust me.  I was weirded out by that too.  But then when it happened to me I had a heavy fever as well so I was pretty out of it.”

        “Was that the time you had the Trottingham Flu supposedly and they wouldn't let me see you?” Twilight asked, once again between bites of her constant food intake.

        “Nooo...that was actually Trottingham Flu.” said Cadance rubbing one hoof on her leg nervously “This happened before you and I met.”

        “Wait.  I've known you all my life.” said Twilight with a puzzled expression on her face “You've always been an alicorn as long as I've known you.”

        “Actually I’m a little older than I look.” said Cadance with a sigh.  Taking a deep breath Cadance continued “I wish Celestia or Luna were here to tell you this but I might as well get it over with.  One of the side effects of becoming an alicorn is that your aging slows tremendously.  I gained my wings at an incredibly early age and it’s taken a long time to get to even this point.”

        “But you and Shiny started dating in High School.  How does that bucking work?” exclaimed Twilight becoming a little flustered.  

        Shuffling nervously again, Cadance dropped her head slightly and closed her eyes. “I knew I was going to have to explain this to you one day but I hoped it would be much later than this.  To the first part - I had Celestia speed up my growth to match your brother.  However old physically, it would have caused all sorts of talk if your brother started dating someone who looked almost foal-like. Aaaand to the next question - yes he knows.  We’re in love and he’s dedicated to being with me until he’s old and grey even if I never become that in his lifetime.”  Cadance smiled shyly.

        “That’s my brother.” Twilight said also smiling “Underneath all that armor beats the heart of a true romantic.”

        “More than you know.” mumbled Cadance blushing.

        “Please - no offense but I really don’t want to try and bring up all this food I've just eaten.” said Twilight, sticking her tongue out comically.

        Cadance giggled to herself and nodded to Twilight as she presented another platter of food.

        “Actually...” said Twilight yawning “I think I’m a little tired.”

        “As well you should be my faithful student.” Celestia said entering the room. “Your body needs a little time to rest.  Cadance I’ll take over from here.  I believe there’s a young stallion waiting downstairs for you.” she said smiling sweetly.

        “Can I see my brother before I go to sleep?  Please?” asked Twilight.

        “As you wish but only for a little bit.” replied Celestia nodding. “You need your rest as this cycle is far from over.  Cadance would you be so kind as to send Shining Armor up please?”

        “My pleasure.” said Cadance walking down the stairs. "Oh Shiiiney!" she called playfully “Your sister will see you now.”

        Almost immediately there was an incredible set of  rapid hoofbeats on the stairs and Shining Armor appeared in Twilight’s bedroom.  His chest heaved from the exertion.  “Twilight!  Are you okay?!  They wouldn't let me see you all day!” he panted.

        “Calm yourself Shining Armor.” Celestia said reassuringly “It’s unwise to allow a princess to be seen in distress.  It creates a tension that’s not needed.  And quite honestly your sister is fine.  This too shall pass.”

        Forcing himself calm, Shining Armor took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.  “Sorry” he said “It just caught me off guard.”

        It was Twilight and Celestia’s turn to giggle this time.  “I’m fine.” said Twilight “A little tired now but fine.  Everyone has assured me that this will last only a few days.”

        Relieved, Shining Armor said “Well then I’ll let you rest.  Coming here unexpectedly has given Cadance and I some quiet time to ourselves and I intend to take full advantage of that.  See you again tomorrow Twilight!”

        “Looking *yawn* forward to it BBBFF.” replied Twilight. She closed her eyes as her brother retreated down the stairs.  Very quickly she was asleep. The stars in the window by the bed came alive as she drifted off.

        Watching her faithful student sleep, Celestia adjusted the covers with her magick. “Oh Twilight.  This is going to last far longer than you think.  But in the end it’ll all be for the best.  You’ll see.”

        With those words, Celestia settled in on the floor next to the bed to watch her faithful student throughout the night.

----

        Upon closing her eyes in her bed, Twilight almost immediately opened them somewhere else.  She found herself sitting in front of a small round ebony table set with a clear teapot with steaming dark liquid in it. Clear cups adorned with glowing stars were also filled with similarly steaming liquid.  A whiff of fragrance let Twilight know it was her favorite tea.

        “One lump or two Twilight Sparkle?” Princess Luna said drawing Twilight’s gaze to her.

        About to reply, Twilight noticed a dancing buffalo in a tutu pass behind Luna on a floating cloud. Suddenly things made a bit more sense “I’m dreaming...” she said.

        “Oh Twilight you are the master of the obvious sometimes.” Luna replied giggling to herself a little. She floated a cup towards Twilight “Here...I recall you like your tea not too sweet and not too hot.”

        “So...I’m asleep.  But why am I here?” Twilight asked sipping the best tea she’d ever tasted. “Shouldn't I be resting to help my body adjust”?

        “As your body has changed so has your spirit.  It too needs nourishment during this time.  It also needs protection.  And you....” said Luna pausing to put down her cup of tea “need knowledge once again.  And answers.  That is why we are here.”

        “I’m not sure where to start...” sighed Twilight “It’s all so overwhelming.”

        “Take your time my dear.  We have all night.” Luna reassured her while winking at her.

        “Well...since we’re here alone...Cadance mentioned the lifespan thing.  Am I going to have to watch all my friends die?”

        “Always the first question asked by any pony of worth who becomes an alicorn.  The sad answer is yes...and no.” Luna replied calmly as she watched Twilight carefully. “Your immediate friends are the Elements of Harmony and that affords them a choice.  They will be faced with that choice at some point sooner or later.  If they choose to pass beyond the veil of stars then their element will get passed on to another bearer.  You will lose an old friend only to gain a new one.”.  Sipping her tea again Luna continued “As for everyone else in your life.  Yes.  You will likely have to watch them pass one by one.  It’s not fun and the pain of those missing friends and family never goes away.  But the new friends, and sometimes family, that you gain far evens out the loss.  Immortality is and ever shall be a mixed blessing.”

        “I...intellectually I knew that.  But emotionally...”, Twilight stopped as a large tear ran down her face, “...emotionally it’s a big thing to take in.”

        Luna moved quickly to shelter Twilight under her wing. “To be certain.  But never forget what I said this morning - we are not only royalty we are your friends as well.  And we all will see each other through the good days and the bad for all eternity.  Or at least I think so.  There’s some question on the age of the universe and so forth.” Luna concluded looking a little quizzical.

        For some reason that put Twilight a little more at ease.  Drying the tears from her eyes she asked “So...what do I have to learn about my spirit?”

        “Well...” said Luna, once again sipping at her tea, “for one thing you are by definition the Twilight Princess.  You sit between Celestia and I and have some of the qualities of both of us as well as your own unique style.  If necessary I have no doubt you could easily set the sun and raise the moon.  Or for that matter lower the moon and raise the sun.  You cover the times between the day and night regardless of if it is the end of the day or the beginning.”

        “Wow.  I never realized...” said Twilight

        “You are also weakest in the middle of the day and the middle of the night.  It’s a weakness you didn't have before. Most of us have cycles.” continued Luna. “Mine is obvious.  My sister flares from time to time.  Her cycle is much more random than either of ours.”

        “And Cadance?” asked Twilight slightly perplexed.

        “Young Cadance”, Luna replied, “is the Princess of Love or the Crystal Princess.  She is weakest when someone dies without love or when love is shunned or overwhelmed by other emotions.  She puts herself in great peril from time to time just being amongst the people of Equestria.”

        “I can actually understand that one.  I once saw her sag and almost faint when a funeral procession went by us one day.” said Twilight reflecting on the past  “It turned out it was a very corrupt businesspony that had passed away.  Cadance told me later that what she felt was so strong it overwhelmed her.”

        “Hmm...old HoardBag.  Celestia mentioned him once.  The most corrupt businesspony in Canterlot.  Being *cough* sequestered I never met him but his greed was legendary.  He used to risk stealing from dragons.  And ponies wonder why dragons don’t mix with our race much.”.  Luna sighed softly “If I’d been here I could have prevented him.  He supposedly had dreams of nothing but bits.”  Shaking her head quickly she continued “One thing you must also be wary of Twilight is being lost in your memories.  Especially regrets.”

        “I’ll try and remember that.  Unfortunately I...er...often become lost in thought as you know.” said Twilight frowning a bit “Another question - am I going to end up looking like you and Celestia?”

        “No.  Not at least for a very very long time.  It’s taken my sister and I thousands of years to appear this way.  However there are times when you achieve a brief existence in your final form if and when you need to use a large amount of your power.  And believe me when I say this dear Twilight Sparkle - it WILL happen.  My sister and I have faced so many opponents over the eons that I struggle to even recall some of them.  In doing so you will find strength and power you never knew you had.” Luna said seriously then her expression suddenly softening “But you've already experienced some of that by now.”

        “Also”, Luna went on, “you need to pay attention to your dreams each night.  They will sometimes contain a glimpse of future portents.  I suggest you keep a dream diary until you get used to remembering them.”

        “I have so many other questions...” said Twilight “...like why am I suddenly glowing?”

        “It’s getting to be your time of day my dear.” said Luna.  “We’re entering the twilight of the morning.  And you’ll soon awake to the second day of the hunger. We’ll continue this conversation again then next time you rest my friend.”

        “Well...back to the feed bag...” said Twilight setting her cup down and starting to fade...

        Twilight opened her eyes to the growing light from her window. She was immediately aware of Princess Cadance snoring slightly on the floor next to her bed.  And her stomach grumbling loudly.

        Cadance snorted and awoke.  “So...ready for another day of eating Twilight?” Cadance asked with a yawn.

        “Definitely!” said Twilight happily.

        “Well then let’s get you something shall we?” Cadance smiled as she levitated a platter of food in from the kitchen.

----

        An enormous amount of food and time later, Twilight could finally feel her hunger abating slightly.  The final alert from her body that the cycle of hunger had ended was a sudden trip to the bathroom.  It lasted so long that it caused Princess Cadance to have to divert others from knocking on the door asking if Twilight was okay.

        Emerging from the washroom, Twilight looked Cadance square in the face and said “No more cheese.”.   A moment later she burst out laughing so hard it caused Cadance to start laughing.  Both of them to rolled on the floor in mirth.

        Her hunger abated, Twilight sat in what a few years ago she would have never imagined - the company of three royal princesses.  Ever more so that she herself could be counted among them.

        “So...” said Twilight sipping some tea that Cadance had made “...what exactly are my duties as the Twilight Princess.”

        “I see you've already had a chat with my sister.” Celestia said hiding a smile behind her eyes “To be forthcoming your job, including your friends, is to protect Equestria from any threat foreign or domestic.”

        Twilight almost choked on her tea, “I thought that job belonged to yourself and Princess Luna!”  I’m not refusing the responsibility but really?  My friends and I?”

        “I...will be uncharacteristically blunt.“ Celestia said taking a sip.  “My defeat at the hooves of the changeling queen was not an accident.  I truly was defeated and it was NOT because of the power that Queen Chrysalis absorbed from your brother. It was because you and the bearers of the Elements are now the ultimate power in Equestria.  Thus I formally cede defense of the domain to you and your friends.”

        “Twilight Sparkle please close your jaw it’s unbecoming of a princess of Equestria.” Luna commented before also taking a sip from her cup.

        “Er...sorry...” apologized Twilight.  She stared into the bottom of her tea hoping the leaves would provide some answers.

        “Don’t take it too seriously.  Oh wait...I forgot who I was talking to.” said Cadance, her eyes twinkling with the smile that matched the one on her face. “You've already defeated quite a few challenges in Equestria already.  By now no doubt you've made a name for yourself already and all but the least dangerous will come calling.”

        “Why THANK YOU Princess Cadance.  I feel SO much better.” said Twilight with a glare at her sister by both marriage and station.

        There was a pause, and without breaking eye contact both Cadance and Twilight broke into a fit of giggling that sent the entire room into fits of laughter that took several minutes to die down.

        “All laughter aside my faithful student...no...you are MY ‘Dear Princess’ now...” said Celestia with a slight grin “I have complete faith in you as well as your friends.”.  Suddenly rising to a regal standing position Celestia stretched her wings out to her sides “Princess Twilight Sparkle please approach.”

        With some trepidation, but also a great amount of joy, Twilight got to her hooves and approached to stand directly in front of her teacher and long time friend.  The remaining princesses joined Celestia, wingtips connecting the three of them to encircle Twilight.

        “Sisters!”, Celestia said in her most regal voice, “ It is my duty to welcome our newest princess and share with her our hearts and hooves in her future duties.  As well as our eternal friendship.”

        With those words, Celestia’s horn began to glow with golden light that spread like water through the encircling princesses fluctuating in color and intensity until Twilight was surrounded by a ring of rainbow the exact color of Celestia’s mane.  Twilight closed her eyes and for the first time in a long long time relaxed.

        With a flash, the rainbow of light expanded inward from the ring surrounding Twilight.  At that single instance she was the princesses surrounding her.  They were all one being with one heart and one mind.  She could feel the love, the anger, the fear, and all the other emotions.  She was all of those emotions at once and many more that she’d never personally experienced.

        In what seemed like an eternity, the light slowly leached away back into Celestia and each returned to their private existences.  Twilight sensed a change though.  There was no mistaking it.  She could feel the other three princesses of Equestria standing there.  She knew them as best as she knew herself and would know the moment one of them was in hurt or in trouble.  She also knew that while the memories and feelings she shared would fade, likely within the hour, the bond would exist as long as she lived.

        “Well!” Celestia exclaimed “That is something I've not done in quite some time!”

        “Indeed.” Luna said smiling “I believe that we should make that a refresher every 500 years or so.”

        “500 years...” Twilight said to herself “...I’m going to live 500 years.”

        “Yes Twilight.  500 years.  At the very least.” said Cadance overhearing her “I never told you how old I was did I?”

        “No.” Twilight said looking up quickly  “I just assumed you were slightly ahead of me on the age curve.”

        “I am...206 years old.” Cadance said smiling “A ‘young one’ to the other two.”

        Luna coughed slightly “207.”

        “What?” said Cadance raising an eyebrow at Luna “I’m 206 and not a day older.”

        Doing her best imitation of Rarity down to the batted eyelashes Luna said “There’s a statue I could show you that would prove otherwise.”

        This time it was Princess Celestia who started giggling and couldn't stop.

> Chapter 2
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Becoming Twilight by RandomGreymane (Mike Hebel)

Chapter 2

        Later in the morning, Celestia and Luna took their leave to return to Canterlot due to affairs of state. This left only Cadance for the time being.  It was by this time that Applejack cautiously poked her head in through the library door.

        “Twilight?  Can I come in?” she asked, her eyes searching the room.

        “Applejack!” exclaimed Twilight “Please come in!  I've missed you the last couple days!”

        “Y’all feeling better now?” Applejack asked cautiously. “Get enough ta eat finally?”

        “Plenty.” Twilight affirmed.  She ruffled her wings a bit, “Enough to last a lifetime.”

        “Well when Princess Celestia emptied the ‘ole root cellar and I got mah note from Spike I was kinda worried there weren't gonna be enough food fer ya.” Applejack replied smiling.

        “Emptied...root cellar...” said Twilight before shaking her head to clear it. “Well she paid you for it all right?  You guys are going to be okay over the winter season right?”

        “Biggest bag o bits I ever seen Twilight.  Biggest.  Bag.” said Applejack smiling. “We've got enough bits to  repair anything wrong with the farm and stock up fir the winter.  We all’s gonna be just fine.  You can eat us outta house n home anytime girl!”

        “Phew!” Twilight exclaimed in relief. “Well that’s good to know.”

        “Iffen yer not too busy the girls and I are meetin at the cafe fer lunch.  Provided ya can stomach it that is.” Applejack said, poking her friend with a grin on her face.

        “I think I can find room.  Provided it doesn't include anything with cheese that is.” Twilight replied with a disgusted look on her face.

        “I think we can oblige that.” said Applejack still grinning.

        “Would you mind if I tagged along?” asked Cadance “I haven’t seen you girls since the last time you made it up to the Crystal Empire.”

        “Ahm sure it’ll be fine princess.” said Applejack congenially. “Shall we get movin ‘all?”

        “Let’s go!” exclaimed Twilight happily heading for the door.  Stopping cold she exclaimed “Oh!  I almost forgot about Spike!”

        “You go Twilight!” Spike answered from the kitchen.  “I’m still cleaning up after all the castle goons we had invading.  I’ll try and join ya later.”

        “Okay then...now we’re off!” said Twilight, once again headed out the door.

        The walk to the cafe was short and, to Twilight’s joy, the rest of her close friends were waiting there for her.

        “Howdy girls!” said Twilight happily as she sat at one of the empty spots around the table.

        Immediately there was a chorus of random greetings from her friends, though as usual Pinkie Pie’s greeting was slightly non-sequitur.

        “Twilight darling!  How are you feeling!” said Rarity. “Any leftover cravings from your bout of illness?”

        “I think I’m finally over that Rarity, though I will admit I could do with a little snack.” Twilight responded.  Her stomach grumbled a little.  Again? she thought How could I still be hungry?

        “Your body is pretty much back to normal now.” Cadance said answering her unspoken thought.  “That means since it used up everything from before, it needs regular food as normal.  And frankly...I could stand to eat something as well.”

        With everyone seated they placed their orders and proceeded with small talk.  Once the meals were finished Twilight cleared her throat briefly and started to speak.

        “Well I’m glad we’re all here because I have some important business to discuss.  We all have been given a task that we've already accomplished multiple times over the last couple of years.  Namely we are now formally the Defenders of Equestria.” she stated.  Taking a drink from her glass she continued “That means that we are responsible for dealing with all threats that appear and hopefully stopping them before they cause harm to anypony.”

        “Pfft.  I’m not surprised.” scoffed Rainbow Dash “I mean we’re the most awesome team of friends in ALL of Equestria right?  How could we not protect it?”

        “Agreed.” said Twilight, a broad smile on her face. “But there is more to it than that.  If all of you could please stop by my home this evening I’ll fill you all in on the details.  Meanwhile I want to make it clear that we’re only responding reactively.  That means unless something appears or attacks or whatever we are going to try and go about our daily lives without interruption.”

        “A good plan.” said Cadance under her breath. “Being a princess will change your life enough.”

        As if on cue, a filly with her mother approached cautiously.  “Princess Twilight?  Can I have your autograph?” she asked softly.

        “Certainly little filly.” replied Twilight.  Floating a quill in the air, she signed a picture of herself being held by the filly. “There!  You have a good day!”

        “Thank you!” said the filly happily as she was led away by her mother.

        “Get used to that Twilight.  It’s going to happen a lot over the next few years.” Cadance warned.  “I still get them on a regular basis, and for the period after Shining Armor and I were married I couldn't go out in Canterlot without a disguise or I would be mobbed.  Not so bad here in Ponyville though so you may luck out.”

        “All this attention is going to give our dear Twilight a new perspective on fame.” said Rarity “I mean you’re FAMOUS now!”

        “Actually I’m surprised you all aren't thronged at times.” said Cadance in a thoughtful tone.  “You have saved Equestria multiple times.  You’re the heroes of the land.  Yet you go about your daily lives without much interference.  I wonder if Celestia had a hoof in that...”

        “Umm...I do get asked to sign things from time to time.” Fluttershy interjected.  “But not all in a mob, and sometimes it’s only once every couple of months.  I don’t know what I’d do if I was suddenly mobbed by everyone!”

        “Bark like a dog?” asked Rainbow Dash pointedly.

        “Umm...that was only the one fashion show...” replied Fluttershy, hiding under the edge of the table so just her eyes showed.

        “Ahm sure ‘Dash was just pokin fun atcha Fluttershy.” said Applejack in a soothing voice.  “But Cadance is right y’all.  We’re gonna get more attention ‘cause Twilight’s a princess now.”

        “And since we’re all friends” Pinkie Pie said suddenly hugging them all.  “it’ll be fun!”

        “Well it won’t always be fun Pinkie but we’ll do our best!” said Twilight, leaning into Pinkie’s hug.

        With that the lunch date broke up, each of them heading their separate ways, Twilight and Cadance headed back to the library.

        “I can see why you got your wings.” remarked Cadance, looking at some rose bushes as they walked. “You’re a natural leader.  And you and your friends have such a tight bond.  I’m a little jealous really.”

        “You don’t have more friends Cadance?” asked Twilight in surprise.

        “Well all my friends that I originally had have either passed on or are incredibly old.” Cadance said.   Scuffing the dirt with her hoof she continued  “And with the marriage to Shiney and the Crystal Empire to run it’s not making it easy.”

        “You’ll work it out.” said Twilight, bumping shoulders with Cadance.  “You are The Princess of Love after all.”, she continued with a grand gesture, “And you have the other three princesses as well.  It’ll be fine.”

        Smiling warmly, Cadance said “Thank you.  You always know just what to say.”

        “I AM a princess after all!” said Twilight, holding her nose in the air.

        “Oh you!” said Cadance.  Abruptly she bumped Twilight into a bush on the side of the path, causing both of them to laugh.

----

        “...so you’re all effectively immortal unless you choose otherwise.” Twilight finished speaking.  She was once again surrounded by her friends in the main room of the library.

        “Flying for all eternity! Awesome!” shouted Rainbow Dash

        “And parties for all eternity!” shouted Pinkie Pie “Foreeeever!”

        “Hmm....an eternal line of fashion...sounds like a new tagline to me.” Rarity chimed in smiling.

        Fluttershy and Applejack were noticeably silent during this exchange.  Applejack was looking at the floor with a slight frown on her face while Fluttershy stared off into the distance eyes wide.

        “You girls okay?” asked Spike, waving a hand in front of Fluttershy’s face.

        “Ahve got a lot to think about Spike.  It’s a lot to take in.” said Applejack while looking at her hooves.

        Fluttershy shook herself suddenly and tears started welling in her eyes.  “I guess it’ll be hard but I’ve watched animals I’ve loved and cared for die before.  It’s just going to be so hard knowing I’ll see that all the time!”

        “Oh Fluttershy.” said Dash, flying to her side and drying her eyes.  “You have to remember that there’ll be good times too!”

        “Hopefully more good times than bad if I have anything to say about it.” said Twilight.  “We do have more things...”

        “Ah don’t want it.” said Applejack suddenly.

        “What?” said Twilight taken aback.

        “Ah said ah don’t want it.  I don’t want to live forever and watch my family all die.” said Applejack firmly “Ahll wear the element for a time then pass it on to the next pony down tha line.”

        “Well....that’s your choice Applejack and I respect it.”  said Twilight nodding “But for the present we have to figure out some logistics here.  For instance we do have to figure out how best to gather us all together when something threatens Equestria.”

        “Well can’t you figure out a spell for that?  I mean all the elements are connected aren't they?” asked Spike.

        “Right you are Spike!  I’ll just whip up a spell that causes the elements to blink or glow when we need to come together.” said Twilight pulling out her spellbook, ink, and quill.

        “Now just one minute Twilight” interrupted Rarity “Does this mean we’d have to wear the elements all the time?  I can’t abide that because as wonderful as my element is it doesn't go with even half my ensemble!”

        “Okay then...how about our cutie marks?  I can easily make them glow!” countered Twilight.

        “Ah am NOT goin ‘round with a potentially glowing flank!” Applejack said “Noway nohow.”

        “I don’t know.” said Dash interjected “I think it would be kinda cool.”

        “No.” said Applejack flatly.

        “Twilight - what about some associative magick?” asked Spike.

        “Associative magick?  You mean something else connected to the elements but not the elements themselves?  That sounds like an excellent idea!” said Twilight hugging Spike “Thank you!”

        “Well I was saving them for our next party but I had these made up as gifts!” said Pinkie Pie pulling a small bag out of nowhere.

        Inside the bag were tiny pendants, each with the cutie mark of one of her five friends, as well as Pinkie Pie herself.

        “These will do nicely Pinkie!” exclaimed Twilight “Now how do we want to be notified.  Since some of us are against glowing...I’m thinking making the pendants vibrate would be the next best solution.”

        “And much more discrete darling.” said Rarity as she tried the pendant on for size.

        “I think I’ll also make the spell teleport the elements to you.  It’ll be a limited range but I think I can work that out.” replied Twilight. She scribbled furiously with her quill on the book's parchment.

        “That’ll be good.” said Rainbow Dash “No more problems like we had when all those cheese legs overran Canterlot!”

        “Okay everybody gather in a circle!” Twilight said. She levitated all the pendants as her friends arranged themselves around her.

        “Do we hafta do this now?  I've got apples to buck.  Seein how someone ate all tha others.” she said glaring at Twilight a little.

        “I’d rather get this done while it’s all fresh in my mind Applejack.” said Twilight, She ignored the glare and levitating all the Elements of Harmony to her friends so they could put them on.

        “Swell.” said Applejack.  She put the pendant on with open reluctance.

        “It’ll be fine Applejack.” said Rainbow Dash “You’ll see.”

        “Ah hope so...” said Applejack softly.

        “Okay girls here we go!” said Twilight as her tiara settled softly on her head and starting to glow.

        Slowly the glow started to spread from her to the pendants, then beams of different hues shot out to the elements on each of the surrounding ponies in a bright flash.  Suddenly it was over and Twilight was placing the Elements of Harmony back into their case in the library.

        “That should do it everypony!” Twilight said happily. “And best of all they won’t activate for anyone but you so if you lose them it’s no big deal.  Rainbow Dash why don’t you try yours out first.”

        “On it.” Rainbow Dash said with a quick salute. Squeezing her face a little and concentrating, there was a flash and suddenly her element was there around her neck and the pendant was in the case.  “Cool!” Rainbow Dash said puffing her chest out proudly,

        “Okay now return it.” said Twilight.

        Rainbow Dash concentrated again but nothing happened.  Opening one eye she looked at the element then at Twilight. “Hey...uh...Twilight?  Nothing happened.”

        “Strange....I was sure I got the spell right...” said Twilight.  Rapidly flipping pages back and forth in her spellbook, she told Rainbow “Well take it off and put it back in the case while I figure out what went wrong.”

        Tugging and prying, Rainbow Dash tried to remove the Element of Harmony from around her neck but it wouldn't budge.

        “Twilight!  I can’t get it off!” Rainbow Dash said as she frantically tugged at the necklace. “I mean I’m all for showing my element and all but how am I going to take a rain shower with this thing on?”

        “Oh dear.  One second.” said Twilight, grabbing at the necklace with her magick.  Try as she might though the necklace wouldn't budge.  “Oh dear.”

        “Ahem.” said Rarity clearing her throat “I’ll just collect all the others and we can try again once you've sorted out the problem Twilight.”

        To no-one’s surprise the pendants wouldn’t come off either.

        “Should I write a letter to the princess?” asked Spike quietly.

        “NO!” shouted Twilight “I CAN FIX THIS!”

        The shout shook books off their shelves and rattled everything in the room, not to mention knocking Spike head over tail into one of the shelves.

        “Oh....oh no....Spike!”  said Twilight in horror. “What have I done!”

        “Easy there sugarcube...” said Applejack soothingly. “It’s gonna be just fine.  See?  Spike is dustin himself off as we speak.”

        “Okay...I’m sending that letter whether you want me to out not!” said Spike as he pulled out a scroll and began writing on it.

        For the second time in as many days, Spike heard someone enter from another room and say “No need.  We have already arrived.” Princess Luna stepped out of a shadow in the corner of the room.

        “Luna!”  exclaimed Twilight in relief.  “I just don’t know what went wrong!”

        “Well my subject it’s quite simply a matter of power.” Luna said as she peered at the pendant in the glass case. “With your recent transformation you have more power at your command and thus pushed a little too hard.  Where once you had to strain to do more complex magick now more comes freely to you.”

        “That...make sense.” said Twilight hesitantly. “Can you help me fix it?”

        “That I can.” said Luna smiling. “Gather around everypony.  Twilight follow my lead please.”

        Everypony once again assumed their previous positions.  Luna’s horn began to glow along with Twilight’s. “First Twilight we need to remove the old spell.” instructed Luna.  “Concentrate on the bonds of the spell eroding away into nothingness not snapping or breaking.”

        Nodding, Twilight concentrated and her horn began to glow brighter.  Her magick slowly enveloped all her friends, the elements, and pendants.  Leisurely it withdrew, taking the original spell with it.

        “Now.” said Luna “This is how you do it.”  Almost immediately a soft string of silver magick burst from Luna’s horn and like a sewing needle stitched lines between first the pendants, then the elements,  then the pendants,  and finally their bearers. A network of lines appeared like a glowing spiderweb.  With a flourish Luna tied the magick off with what appeared for all the world to be a bow in the center.  Breathing out and releasing her concentration, Luna released the spell and the glowing web faded into nothingness.

        “Now someone please test that for me?” Luna asked.

        Rainbow Dash immediately removed her element and breathed a sigh of relief.  The others quickly followed.  Pinkie Pie picked up the pendant for her element and put it on.

        Pinkie's face contorted with concentration and there was a flash, then Pinkie was wearing her element and the pendant was in the case.  Almost immediately Pinkie concentrated again and the pendant element were once again switched.  True to form Pinkie switched the element and pendant rapidly until her friends yelled at her to stop.

        “Okie Dokie Loki!” said Pinkie finishing up with the pendant around her neck.  To make sure it could be removed she quickly took the pendant off and laid it on the ground.

        “Looks like it worked.” said Twilight breathing a sigh of relief. “I can’t thank you enough Princess Luna!”

        “It’s quite all right Twilight Sparkle.” said Luna smiling.  Leaning in close she whispered “We’ll talk more of this tonight.”

        With a flourish of her wings, and a nod to the other ponies in the room, Princess Luna vanished in a flash of magick.

        “Well that was awkward.” said Twilight “I’m so sorry girls.  Once again I messed it all up and had to have somepony else pull my tail out of the fire.”

        “To be honest dear that happens a lot less often than you think.” said Rarity putting on her pendant.  “For the most part you pull our tails out of the fire on a regular basis.”

        “Don’t correct her when she done screwed up.  I was almost stuck with that gol-darned pendant around my neck for all eternity!” sputtered Applejack.  Speaking angrily from the library doorway she continued “You all may be fine with here immortality thing but the last thing i want to be is the Immortal Apple or whatever.”

        Slamming the door behind her, Applejack left the rest of her friends in stunned silence.  It was Fluttershy who spoke first.

        “Don’t worry Twilight.  I’m sure she’ll come around.” she said softly.

        “Unfortunately she’s right.” said Twilight sighing deeply. “She made a choice and I could have taken that choice away from her without so much as a by your leave.  I screwed up.”

        “Hey don’t take it so hard Twi!  It’ll definitely work itself out so don’t sweat it.” Rainbow Dash said.   Suddenly hovering in front of her face to get her attention Rainbow continued “How’s about you and me take in some flying lessons tomorrow?”

        “I guess...” said Twilight hesitating. “I flew the one time but I could really use some instruction.  Can I ask you something about that?”

        “Go ahead!  I’m all ears!” Rainbow said happily.

        “How the heck do you not knock things over with these!” asked Twilight.  She extended her wings to look at them and promptly knocked over the wooden horse head on the table nearby.

        Chuckling slightly, Rainbow Dash said “Well first of all you have to remember that wings are NOT just another pair of legs...”

----

        Later that evening, after everyone had gone, Twilight laid her head on her pillow and closed her eyes. Once again she opened them in another place.

        This time she was on a cloud watching Princess Luna shuffle stars around as if conducting some unheard symphony.  “One moment Twilight.”  said Luna over her shoulder “I’m just finishing up my first batch of stars for tonight.”

        “Take your time.  After today I could use a little calm.” said Twilight.  Looking down, she pushed a little cloudstuff around with her hoof.

        “Oh buck up Twilight.  You are by no means the first pony or even the first princess to have a spell go awry on you.” replied Luna “My sister once spent an entire year with a jar of pickles stuck to the top of her head.  Please don’t tell her I told you that though.” she said with a wink as she finished placing the last star.

        “As amusing as that is I almost trapped one of my friends in a situation against her will for all eternity!” exclaimed Twilight.  “That’s a bit more of a mistake than pickles...”

        “I suspect that once Applejack thinks about it she will decide otherwise.  She’s not so much opposed as she is afraid. Tea?” said Luna, levitating a cup in Twilight’s direction.

        “Thank you.” said Twilight, taking the cup and sipping from it.  Once again the tea calmed her and she stared into the cup searching for answers.  “How do you know?”

        “I am the Princess of Dreams after all.  She has had nightmares since becoming an element bearer of losing her family.  Being torn from them.  Having to choose between them and her Element of Harmony.” she said flatly as if Twilight should have figured that out already.  Then matter-of-factly she continued “Admittedly it can be a bit tiring helping people in their dreams.  This is why you see me very little during the day.  I sleep to clear my dreams of the dreams of others and rest among other reasons.”

        “I...didn't know...” Twilight said.  “I didn't know any of this.”

        “Nor should you.  Knowing your friend’s hearts by their actions and their words is enough for most ponies - even princesses.” said Luna, smiling softly. “More than that would be too intrusive and could cause bitterness to grow between.”

        “Do you...have that problem? I mean...” asked Twilight.

        “Sometimes.” sighed Luna.  “But for the most part there are ways to prevent it from happening.  For instance I don’t go into every dream.  Only the ones that call to me in pain and sorrow.”

        “So you spend your nights bathed in sorrow so other ponies can live life happy?" asked Twilight with her eyes wide.

        “No.  Nopony could do that.  I join in happy dreams as well.  And when a fear is confronted or pain and sorrow are released the dream goes from a nightmare to a joy in an instant.  Those are some of my happiest moments.” Luna said.  Smiling and looking up at her stars she asked “Would you like to place a star Twilight Sparkle?”

        “Can I??” asked Twilight with wide eyes and a smile on her face.

        “Yes.  Yes you can." said Luna.  "In fact more than one if you want.  Grab that one over there and then you...”

----

        Twilight awoke to bright sunlight on her face.  Remembering the dream and quickly rolling over to write it down in her dream journal, she still felt giddy from placing stars in the sky at Luna’s instruction.

        Getting out of bed, Twilight headed downstairs into her kitchen to find it clean and well stocked.  A small note on the counter from the royal kitchens indicated that she no longer needed to worry about buying food for herself if she did not want to.

        “Well that’s something anyway.” said Twilight, shaking her heard in amazement.  Levitating an apple from a nearby bowl she was about to bite into it when she noticed her reflection in the shine. Carefully she placed the apple back into the bowl and headed to the washroom to get cleaned up.  She had a friend to visit.

----

        An hour later she found herself at Sweet Apple Acres helping Applejack push hay bales into place in the fields.  It was tough work and neither of them spoke more than a word or two during the task.  Each avoided eye contact with the other as best as possible.

        After the last bale was placed, Twilight sat on her haunches and looked patiently at Applejack.

        “What?” asked Applejack.  “I got sum dirt on my face?”

        “Well...yes but that’s not why I was sitting here.” said Twilight.  “We need to talk.”

        Applejack sighed.  “Okay." she said.  "I reckon after last night yer prolly right.”

        “Look...I know you don’t want to see your family pass by.  I get that.  And I’m so sorry about last night.  But here’s the thing...” said Twilight with some hesitation.  “...you’re also keeping yourself and possibly generations of the Apple Family safe.”

        “I can do that fer as long as ahm alive Twilight." Applejack affirmed.  Looking out over the field she continued, "I don’t need to keep doin it after I should be dead and gone.  ‘Taint natural."

        “So the princesses aren't natural then?” Twilight asked coyly.

        “You know what ah mean Twilight.”  said Applejack in exasperation. “And ahm not a princess anyways.”

        “I think you’re wrong.  I think you and all the other bearers are princesses inside.” said Twilight. “Honest, Generous, Kind, Mirthful.  All those are qualities befitting a princess.  And while you all excel at one or another of those according to your element you all have some part of the other in you.  It’s one of the reason we’re all as close friends as we are.  We understand our hearts more than most.”

        “Fancy words Twilight.  And by my reckoning they’re true too.” said Applejack as she matched eyes with Twilight. “But ah still think it’s a mistake to live longer than I think I should.  Like I told ya last night - I’ll proudly wear the element until I choose not to.  That and no longer. Fair ‘nuff?”

        “Oh Applejack that’s fine.  I guess what I was really here about was I just wanted to make sure things were okay between us.” said Twilight. “We are okay....right?”

        “Right as rain sugarcube.” said Applejack with a smile.  “Speakin of right I say we go get sometin ta drink back at the house.”

        “Sounds like a plan.” said Twilight, smiling as well.

        Both headed off towards the house, a breeze blowing what hay was left unharvested in waves across the field.


> Chapter 3
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Becoming Twilight by RandomGreymane (Mike Hebel)

Chapter 3

        Twilight awoke to the sound of someone banging on the library door, in concert with Spike’s sleepy voice complaining about the hour of the morning while opening the door.

        “Hey Spike!” Rainbow Dash said, greeting the young dragon as she flew into the room. “Where’s Twi?  She up yet?  I’m supposed to take her flying on her first lessons today!”

        “She’s still asleep upstairs.  You know what time it is right?” said Spike through a yawn.

        “Yeah - far too late to be still in bed!” replied Dash “Twiiii!  Time to fly!” she yelled as she flew up to the bedroom.

        Twilight groaned a bit but sat up.  Pulling the covers off her, she found Rainbow Dash in her face nudging her to get moving.

        “C’mon Twilight!  The longer we wait the less practice time we get!” Dash pleaded as she hovered next to the bed.

        “One minute Dash.  I have to brush my mane.” said Twilight.  Yawning she stretched then folded her wings..

        “Pfft!  Your mane isn’t going to stay brushed through your first bank around a cloud girl!” Dash exclaimed as she Twilight’s move towards the stairs.  “Not unless you use an awful lot of gel or have a perfectly straight mane like mine that is.  Besides - nobody is gonna care about your mane when you’re flying!” she said with a final nudge that pushed Twilight in the direction of her bedroom window.

        “Umm....okay...” said Twilight, levitating her pajamas over her head and onto the bed. “...why are we standing next to my bedroom window?”

        “Duh!  We’re leaving like a flyer leaves Twilight!” said Dash as she hopped up on the window sill and opened the window.

        “I’m not sure this is a good idea Dash...” Twilight said with hesitation.  Approaching the window she carefully climbed onto the sill. “I mean it was one thing when I flew in Canterlot.  I mean I was overwhelmed with magick and I really didn’t realize what I was doing and...and....”

        “Enough talk.  Fly now!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed as she pushed her friend over the edge.

        Twilight panicked instantly.  In that short time her wings opened of their own accord and caught air slowly gliding her to the ground behind the library.

        “What...?” sputtered Twilight.

        “Reflexes.  Since Celestia gave you wings I suspected she gave you the whole package.  That means Pegasus reflexes as well.” explained Dash as she landed next to Twilight. “That’s what caused your wings to open like that.  I think Fluttershy is the only one that doesn’t react that way.”

        “Makes sense I suppose...”  Twilight replied while examining her wings over he shoulder. “Still that was a dirty trick!” she exclaimed, looking back at Rainbow Dash while smiling a bit.

        “Eh.  Figured an egghead like you needed an immediate lesson.  It’s best not to over think these things.  Good flying is all about precision guidance of instinct.”

        “Uhh...Dash...I don’t think those two go together...” Twilight started to say.

        “Who’s the experienced flyer here?” said Dash, suddenly in her face. “Hmmm?”

        “You are.”Twilight said with a sigh.

        “Okay then.  Let’s get into the air.  We’ve got a jaunt to the park where the class meets.” Dash said.  Flapping her wings, she hovered and waited for Twilight to take off.

        “Class?” said Twilight raising an eyebrow.

        “Oh yeah!  I teach a flying class when I’m not on weather patrol!” said Dash, executing a short flip in the air. “It’s my way of spreading the awesomeness that is me around.  The students are all Pegasus who can’t afford flight school in Cloudsdale so it’s kinda giving back to the community!”

        “Okay then!” said Twilight, firmly flapping her wings and lifting herself into the air. “Off to class.”

        “Great!” said Dash as she oriented in the direction of the park. “Try to keep up!”

        With those words Rainbow Dash was a streak of color and halfway to the park before Twilight even got moving.

        Twilight flapped her wings to get herself higher in the air, briefly bumping her head on a branch of the library tree, and headed towards the park.  While flying, she marveled at how light her body was now.  How easy it was to bank one direction then the other.

        Which of course meant she wasn’t looking where she was going and hit the slant of a roof which launched her directly into the side of a building.  Recovering quickly she got back in the air and continued towards the park.

        OW! thought Twilight That really...oh wait...the pain is gone all of a sudden.  Huh.  I wonder what that’s all about.

        “Twilight you okay?” she heard Dash call. “Saw you take a header into that building!”

        “I’m fine Dash!” Twilight called back.

        “Good!  Now hurry the hay up!  You’re making the entire class late!”

        “Late!” Twilight exclaimed as she pumped her wings faster. “Auuuugh!”

        Damn.  I’m already tired! thought Twilight as she glided the last stretch to the park The Pegasus all make this look so easy.

        Landing in the park, Twilight saw that Scootaloo as well as several other young Pegasus were lined up in front of Rainbow Dash waiting for the class to start.  Twilight took a place on the end of the line nearest her landing point.

        “The princess...” one of the young ponies said in awe his eyes fixed on Twilight.

        “Okay class!  Now that the last slowpoke has arrived...” Rainbow Dash said, a mocking glare in Twilight's direction on her face, “...we’ll get started.  With the exception of Twilight you’re all Pegasus who have been raised by Earth Ponies and thus are having issues getting started so let’s begin with level flight.”

        Flapping her wings Twilight slowly lifted herself off the ground along with the others.  She couldn’t help but notice how hard Scootaloo was flapping and how low to the ground she was.  Nor could she ignore the hard stare Scootaloo gave her when she caught Twilight looking.

        “Mind on your own wings ponies!” snapped Rainbow Dash, defusing the situation before it could get ugly. “Okay down to the end of the park and back everypony until I tell you to quit!  Go!” she shouted as she landed near Scootaloo to give some personal instruction.

        Twilight fell in line behind the others and made one pass back and forth.  The second pass she slowed a bit and saw a gap develop between her and the other ponies.  Point in fact she was already tired from the flight to the park.  On the third pass she missed the turnaround and buried herself into one of the nearby oak trees leaving only her tail sticking out.

        “Ugh!  Twilight!” exclaimed Dash, flying up and pulling on Twilight’s tail with her teeth, “What am I going to do with you!”

        “Just a little...tired...” Twilight said, out of breath as Dash pulled her from the tree.

        “Um...okay.” said Dash putting a hoof to her forehead “ You’re new so why don’t you fly back to the starting point and rest there a bit.”

        Without a word Twilight slowly flapped back to the starting point and landed there.  Pawing the ground with her front hoof she watched as the rest of the students completed their laps.  Putting her head down she stared at the ground lost in thought.

        After a few moments she heard small coughing noise and looked up to find Scootaloo in front of her while Dash was off guiding the students on one final lap.

        “Look...” started off Scootaloo also pawing the ground “..I want to apologize for the way I looked at you earlier.  I was so mad because here you suddenly get these wings and all and I can hardly lift off the ground!”

        “Scootaloo....” said Twilight

        “Let me finish.” interrupted Scootaloo. “I saw how much trouble you had doing the laps and I realized that that’s why you’re here.  You are having trouble flying.  Just like me!”

        Twilight just nodded.

        “So....I felt bad about being mad at you and tell you not to worry!  If anybody can teach you how to fly it’s Rainbow Dash!” finished Scootaloo as a smile lit up her face.

        “Thank you Scootaloo that means a lot to me.” Twilight said, returning the smile.

        “Okay you two...” said Dash after she sent the rest of the students off to do figure-eights around the trees. “Got a moment to talk to both of you.”

        “Yes?” said Scootaloo and Twilight simultaneously.

        “I’m just gonna cut to the chase - you both have the same problem.” Dash said simply. “Wing strength.”

        It was Scootaloo’s turn to just nod.

        “But my wings are fully grown.” said Twilight in a puzzled voice “Why would I have strength problems?”

        “Duh Twilight!” said Rainbow Dash a he reached out and extended one of Twilight’s wings. “New wings!  You’ve never used them before!”

        Scootaloo snickered.

        Ignoring her snickering companion, Twilight looked at Rainbow Dash for an explanation.

        “Remember what I told you that day at the library Twi?  These aren’t just another set of legs.  Legs you  have to fight gravity and use them all the time just to get around.  Unless you’re born in Cloudsdale that doesn’t happen with wings.” explained Dash “You have to use ‘em or lose ‘em.”

        “So I’m guessing I’ll be doing wing exercises every day then?” said Twilight, looking at Scootaloo for support.

        “Got it in one!” said Scootaloo grinning.

        “Scoots here can show you the exercises.” continued Dash “She has a routine she does every morning.  Or should be doing every morning....when she’s not hanging with her Cutie Mark Crusader pals that is!” she finished, giving Scootaloo a pointed stare at the same time.

        Suddenly Scootaloo took an intense interest in the blades of grass at her feet while whistling slightly off key.

        Twilight smiled.  “Okay Instructor Dash I will do my best!” she said saluting.

        “You better.” replied Dash poking her in the chest “My reputation is on the line here.  I mean how would it look if the future captain of The Wonderbolts couldn’t teach an egghead how to fly!”

        “That’s Princess Egghead to you!” Twilight shot back, sticking her tongue out at Rainbow Dash.

        All this was too much for Scootaloo who was by this time rolling on the ground laughing.

        “Scoots!  Grab your scooter and give me twenty laps around the park!” snapped Rainbow Dash.

        “Yes maam!” said Scootaloog springing to attention.  Grabbing her scooter, she was gone in a flash of orange down one of the paths.

        “Twi....” Rainbow Dash said in a serious tone. “I need you to really practice this stuff.  Not just for you but for Scoots as well.  The kid is having a really hard time and seeing someone who she can help with the same problem so to speak could make a world of difference.”

        “I’ll do my best.” Twilight said as she saw Scootaloo pass by completing another lap around the park.

        Following her gaze Rainbow Dash said nothing but Twilight could feel how much Dash cared for the little filly.

        I’ll have to do my best. she thought Though I’m sure this is just one more change I’m going to have to get used to.

        Scootaloo finished her final lap around the park and pulled up next to Twilight and Dash.

        “Okay boss!  Done with the laps!  Want me to get started teaching the princess a thing or two?” Scootaloo said grinning.

        “Sic ‘em kid!” exclaimed Dash pointing a hoof at Twilight.  A moment later she was off to continue instructing the other fliers.

        Saluting to Dash, the small orange turned to Twilight with a serious look on her face.  “Okay.  Let’s get started with stretching which you OBVIOUSLY didn’t do before flying here.”  She started stretching her small wings in a precise manner.

        “Yes maam!” Twilight smiled, snapping to attention and mimicking Scootaloo’s wing motions with her own.

        A couple of hours later Rainbow Dash was standing under a tree watching the rest of the students including Twilight head home slowly, exhausted from the day’s struggles.  Quietly a small orange filly appeared by her side.

        “So...” said Dash “...your opinion Scoots?”

        “She’s not sure she even wants to fly yet.” said Scootaloo simply “I think she’s not even sure WHAT she wants yet.”

        “Good observation girl.” said Rainbow Dash with a grin, and patting Scootaloo on the head.  “As accurate as a lighting strike.”

        For a few moments they both just stood there watching Twilight walk off in the distance before going  their separate ways.

-----------------------------

        To say that Twilight was exhausted was putting in mildly.  She was beyond tired and it was all she could do to drag herself up the stairs and into her bedroom before collapsing on her bed still dirty and sweaty from the day’s exertions.  In moments she was asleep and snoring.

        And as expected she found herself yawning and stretching on a dark blue cloud among the stars.

        “Well look what the mule dragged in!” said Luna grinning from ear to ear.

        “Hardy *yawn* har har.” said Twilight shaking herself a bit in the dream to slowly focus on the Night Princess sitting across from her.

        “You don’t even want to know how long it took me to learn how to fly.” said Luna as she floated the ever-present teacup over to Twilight.  “Or how many trees I ended up in myself.” Luna continued as she watched Twilight’s memories of the day play out in the fog of the clouds.

        “About the linking spell...” Twilight started, after taking a sip of tea, “...I was lucky you were there to help me.  Thank you.”

        “You’re welcome.”  said Luna simply “And it wasn’t luck.  The sisters said they’d be there to help guide you through this process and we will.  Just as we hope you’ll do with someone else some day.”

        “But I thought...the food...the transformation?” stuttered Twilight

        Luna laughed so loudly the clouds around her rippled in the dreamscape.

        “You thought the end of the transformation meant we’d leave you off to your wiles without a care in the world?  Please.  You now are a princess Twilight and there are standards to be maintained for the good of Equestria.  And you are mistaken about the transformation.” said Luna looking very seriously into Twilight’s eyes.

        “I was?” asked Twilight trembling a little.

        “Yes.  You were.” said Luna holding very still. “It’s not finished.  The transformation that is.  It will take you most of your current life’s worth of days before it is even close to being finished.”

        Twilight sat there stunned.  I should have known better. she thought Most ponies take an entire lifetime to become who they are and some never complete that journey.

        As if sensing her inner distress Luna gave her a moment before refilling her teacup.

        “So...” continued Twilight “...what else can I expect?”

        “Oh come now Twilight what fun would the journey be if I just told you?” Luna replied with an impish grin on her face behind her teacup. “You’ll experience it all soon enough.  You have already started some of it today with a simple pen stroke.”

        “The autograph? I don’t see how that...” Twilight started. She stopped cold as Luna looked at her over the top of the teacup with a raised eyebrow.  With a flash of insight Twilight understood.

        Her privacy.  Cadance had hinted at it and she’d missed it.  She was going to be more famous than she’d ever been in her life.  Her quiet days of study were over.  She would have to fight for quiet moments every day.  Every time she went out.  Every time she showed her face.  She’d thought about it briefly but only now did it finally hit home.

        “Well this explains why you and Princess Celestia are so good at illusions.” said Twilight more to herself than anyone else.

        “Indeed.  And you’d be surprised how many times you’ve seen me and never known.  It’s very refreshing to walk amongst the populace as a common pony.  In fact I recommend it to all princesses if only for the knowledge it brings of what the ponies are saying.” said Luna, grinning again.

        “About princesses?  About...me?” asked Twilight.

        “About anything.” Luna said finishing her tea.  “You’ll find my dear Twilight that ponies wear many masks.  Often while your closest of friends let theirs down even they wear one made just for talking to you.”

        Finishing her own tea Twilight felt suddenly very weary.

        “Oh dear.  I’ve kept you too busy in your dreams.  Rest now Twilight.  Perhaps you shall meet a stardust pony one day.” she said winking.  Twilight’s eyes closed, drawing her into a peaceful dreamless sleep.

-----------------------

        Twilight woke the next morning exactly where she had landed the night before.  Grimacing at the condition of the bed covers she carefully climbed off the bed almost every muscle in her body protesting.

        Standing straight she stretched her legs one at a time each providing a satisfying popping noise.  Fluffing her wings she found she couldn’t make them lay straight.  All the feathers were ruffled from her sleep.  Sighing she ignored the wings for now and focused on cleaning the room.  With questioning eyes Spike poked his head into the room to see if Twilight had finally woken up.

        Seeing him standing there Twilight said “One minute Spike.  Cleaning.”  With a burst of magick, Twilight cleaned the room until it sparkled.

        Spike barfed.

        “Did you have to do that?” Twilight asked “Seriously?”

        Spike just groaned and fell over onto his side.

        “SPIKE!” shouted Twilight, levitating him quickly.  With a flash of purple magick, she teleported herself and Spike directly into the hut of a very startled Zebra, and on top of an intricate design of powder on the floor.

        “You foolish foal!  Appear where you will!” started Zecora “But do not disturb my magickal skill!”

        “Zecora!  I’m so sorry but Spike is sick!” fretted Twilight  “I think it was something I did while cleaning!”

        “Cleaning you say?  Then let’s examine right away!” said Zecora.  Grabbing a nearby stick with a glowing end she waved it over Spike.  Frowning she then quickly changed to some dust that she blew over him.  It settled on a particular region of Spike’s underbelly.  She sat back on her haunches with a look of thought on her face.

        “Well?” asked Twilight softly.

        “Tis an ailment that is easily cured.  Some of the bugs in his gut have disappeared.”  replied Zecora “The cleaning spell you did use his bacteria inside it did abuse.”

        “But you can help him right?” Twilight asked. “It won’t take long will it?”

        “Help him I can and easily so.  But for his rest and welfare you must go.”  Zecora said looking at Twilight. “Fear not my pony friend.  Today is not the day he will meet his end.”

        “How long will he have to stay here?” Twilight asked again.

        “He will have to stay as long as he stays.” huffed Zecora “No more for now can I say.”

        “Ok...” Twilight said lowering her head.

        “I’ll...*urp*...be fine Twilight.” Spike said as he returned to consciousness.   “Just make sure you get that cleaning spell checked out.” he finished collapsing again.

        “Go now away.” said Zecora, pushing Twilight towards the door. “Linger not I say!”

        “Bye Spike.” said Twilight sadly, leaving the hut and her companion behind.  As the door closed tears welled up in her eyes and she cried her entire walk through the Everfree forest towards the library.




> Chapter 4
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Becoming Twilight by RandomGreymane (Mike Hebel)

Chapter 4


        For the second day in a row Twilight woke to somepony banging on her front door.

        “Spike..could you ge...” Twilight started to say half awake.  With the next loud bang she sat bolt upright in her bed realizing Spike would not be answering the door and just as suddenly remembering why.

        “Be there in a moment!” Twilight yelled loudly

        Pausing only to brush her hair she fled down the stairs noticing the sun had just risen.  Who would be here so early? she thought to herself as she came to a stop by the door.

        Breathing in and out slowly to try and calm herself Twilight opened the door to find Scootaloo waiting impatiently for her.

        “Ya ready to start the morning routine?” Scootaloo asked tapping her hoof in annoyance. “I usually start earlier than this but I figure a princess doesn't get up that early.”

        “Oh....” Twilight said trying to think of a way to politely decline. Failing that and suddenly hearing Rainbow Dash yelling at her in her head she said “Okay.  I’ll be right there. Come in.  I’ll be ready in 5.”

        “Make it 4.” said Scootaloo imitating Rainbow Dash quite effectively but grinning all the same.

        “Right!” exclaimed Twilight rushing to the bathroom and completing her morning routine in record time. Arriving back in the front room with time to spare. “Let’s get going then.”

        Scootaloo only smiled widely and headed out the door with Twilight in tow.

        “Where do you usually exercise?” Twilight asked trying to keep her mind off of recent events.

        “I usually work out at the schoolyard before everypony shows up.  I don’t feel like doing the exercises around anypony and the park is too far for me to get to school in time during the week.” said Scootaloo as she walked.

        Schoolyard?  I guess that’s okay. Twilight thought to herself. It’s not like anypony will be there this time of day. I wonder what Spike is doing this morning.

        As they entered the schoolyard the place was deserted except for a lone unicorn of gray and blue coloring carefully collecting the morning dew off of the grass and placing it in a bottle.

        Recognizing the cutie mark of a stoppered flask Twilight called out to the pony. “Good Morning Cork!” she said waving a hoof “What brings you out so early in the morning?”

        “Hello Twilight!  I’m collecting components for my latest potion.” he said carefully levitating the flask into a saddlebag on his back “I’m working on a mild youth potion and the morning dew around schoolyards always has some youth to it.”

        “Really?  Which formula are you using for a base?  The one from Practical Potions or Cantrips and Conundrums?” Twilight asked.

        Before either of them could continue they were interrupted by a sharp cough from Scootaloo.

        “Oh yeah.  Sorry Cork I’m here with a purpose myself.  Wing exercises.” Twilight said smiling at Scootaloo.

        “And she sure needs them.” said Scootaloo pointedly.

        “Okaaaay...” Cork said arching an eyebrow “I’ll catch you later then.”

        “Definitely!” smiled Twilight watching Cork leave. Turning back to Scootaloo she apologized “Sorry.  He and I went to school together.  One of the best potion makers in Equestria.”

        “If he can make a potion to increase wing strength then he’s worthwhile.” said Scootaloo grumpily “Otherwise he’s in the way of our training.  And we’re behind schedule today anyway.”

        “Er...sorry.” said Twilight apologizing again.

        “Anyway let’s get started.  The first thing is wing extensions....” Scootaloo said showing Twilight the routine.

        They worked for an hour or more each time Scootaloo showing Twilight the exercise and Twilight following along dutifully.  

        No matter what exercise Twilight did though Spike was always foremost in her thoughts.  She couldn't stop worrying about him.  It distracted her to the point where in frustration Scootaloo called her an “egghead” and told her to get her head in the game.  Twilight felt so guilty she didn't even glare at her.

        Only once the sun had risen to a certain point in the sky did Scootaloo stop the exercises.  By that time Twilight’s muscles ached horribly and her mane was filled with sweat.

        “We’ll stop here.  This is normally when I would start class.  Even though it’s the weekend Rainbow Dash said to try and keep the workouts consistent so we don’t go overboard.” explained Scootaloo “Now go home and hit the showers!” she said once again imitating Rainbow Dash.

        “Okay!  Same time tomorrow?” Twilight asked.

        “Earlier.  I don’t like messing with my routine.” huffed Scootaloo putting on her helmet and getting on her scooter.

        “Okay...” said Twilight watching Scootaloo buzz down the road at a fast clip before turning towards the library and walking slowly home.

        Walking to the library Twilight tried to calm the buzzing swarm of thoughts in her head that the workout had pushed aside for a short time.  With the workout completed her focus shifted again and they all came flooding back.

        I’ve got to get a handle on all this. Twilight thought frantically I just have to get a hold of all this and sort it all out.

        Not paying attention Twilight let her head droop towards the ground as she walked and unaware of the concerned looks of the ponies she passed.

        Reaching the library she found a group of ponies standing outside waiting to get in to browse the stacks and check out or return books.

        Hastily Twilight apologized and opened the door to let the small crowd of ponies into the library following in after everypony else.

        Taking care of the patrons once again took Twilight’s thoughts off her problems for a little while.  In time though her exhaustion took it’s toll and she quietly stepped into the kitchen to eat something.

        The food calmed her nerves and gave her strength but in the quiet moment all the old problems loomed once again causing her to sigh loudly enough that a passing pony glanced her direction.

        Looking up and smiling Twilight quickly finished her meal and went back out to help the patrons.

        Her attention taken up by the patrons she however did notice that the pony she had smiled at gave her a strange look before leaving the library.

        What was that all about? Twilight thought as she helped a young filly check out a book on metalworking. Some ponies are so weird sometimes.

        Helping the remaining patrons took the rest of her time for that day and when it was over she once again collapsed.  This time on a small reading couch near the romance section.

        “What the hell am I going to do with myself?” she asked of the now empty library. “Gotta get it together Twilight.”

        I better get to sleep if I’m going to be ready when Scootaloo shows up tomorrow. thought Twilight mid-yawn.

        Once again when she reached her bed she collapsed into a dreamless sleep.

        The next morning she woke and quickly completed her morning routine. earlier than previously planned and was outside waiting for Scootaloo just as the night sky was starting to glow with the dawn.

        She didn't have to wait long before an orange blur in a helmet appeared on the road headed her direction.  Screeching to a halt in front of the library Scootaloo quickly hopped off the scooter and threw something at Twilight before even taking off her helmet.

        “Training is canceled for today!  You've got bigger things to deal with today.” Scootaloo said.

        Twilight had caught the object thrown to her with ease and found that it was the early edition of the Twisted Times - a gossip rag that was published in Ponyville once a week.

        Twilight frowned as she read the article on the front page:


===
        IS OUR NEW PRINCESS REALLY UP TO THE TASK?

        Our newly ascended Princess Twilight Sparkle has returned to our beloved Ponyville after her ceremony in Canterlot but are we sure we want her back?

        It seems that the “princess”, and I use that term loosely, had been seen to not be all she’s cracked up to be.  Some recent examples:

                Her flying ability is not up to par.  A complaint of a collision with a building has caused Mare Mayor to settle out of court and provide repairs to the rooftop of the Galloping Glass studios on Ringer street as well as replacement of several glass items broken in the incident.

                An unnamed source has confirmed that she has been taking “wing lessons” from a small foal in the schoolyard in the early hours of the morning and that “She really needs them.”.

                Yesterday a patron of the Ponyville library saw her looking exhausted and stuffing herself during business hours.  Perhaps it was all that training that made her tired?

                We have also learned that her assistant Spike, why we still allow him to live here Celestia *cough* only knows, was injured and is in the care of the questionable Zebra healer due to the mis-application of a simple CLEANING SPELL.

        Do we need somepony with her abilities when they are ill used and a potential danger to the community?  

        Do we need a princess who’s not up to the task?  One who can’t even fly properly?

        More on this story as it develops.

Inkblot
Managing Editor
Twisted Times
===


        Twilight closed her eyes and angrily scrunched the paper into a tiny ball with her magick until it turned black and disappeared with a popping noise.  Keeping her eyes closed she slowly concentrated on her breathing.

        “For what it’s worth Twilight...” Scootaloo said shuffling her hooves a bit then putting her helmet back on “...your friends all know this stuff isn't true.  And they’ll help you if you ask.”

        Not opening her eyes Twilight said calmly “I know.  Thanks for bringing this to me Scootaloo.  Give me a couple of days to deal with this and we’ll get back to training okay?”

        “You got it!” replied Scootaloo happily as she kicked her scooter into gear and was gone in a flash or orange and buzzing of wings.

        Twilight stood there for a long while just breathing in and out until she heard a familiar quiet cough come from behind her.  Opening her eyes she turned around to find Spike standing there.

        “Spike!” she exclaimed rushing to hug him “I thought you weren't going to be back from Zecora’s for a couple more days!”

        “Turns out you’re lucky that I heal fast.  And that the spell you overpowered wasn't quite as complete as we thought at first.” said Spike “I missed you.” he continued in a slightly quieter tone.

        “I missed you too.” said Twilight pulling away from him “I’m just glad you’re okay!”

        “Fit as a fiddle!” said Spike briefly burping some fire “Enough to read the daily paper anyways.  I caught the ‘Times article when I walked past the newsstand.  What are you going to do about it?”

        Sighing Twilight stared down at her hooves. “I don’t know.  Some part of me says they’re right.  That I’m not cut out for this.”

        Lifting Twilight’s chin carefully with his claws Spike looked her in the eyes “I don’t believe that.  And neither should you.”

        A tear forming in her eye Twilight looked at Spike and asked “When the heck did you grow up?”

        “Still working on it Twilight.” Spike said hugging her again “Still working on it.”

        Wiping the tear away from her cheek Twilight said “Thank you.”  Spike simply bowed.

        “Now since it’s getting light and the library needs to be opened why don’t you go off and do whatever it is that Princess Twilight Sparkle does while I take care of things here.”  Spike said opening the front door of the library and grabbing a broom just inside.

        Watching him start to sweep Twilight stood there until he made shooing motions and then she started walking.  Let my friends help.  Well Scootaloo was right about that.  I need some help and I have just the friend in mind. she thought as she headed in the direction of Carousel Boutique.   Rarity always has her finger on the pulse of this town.  She should be able to give me some ideas.

===

        “Sweetie Belle would be a dear and get me the box of garnets from the storeroom?” Rarity said without taking her eyes off the floating materials in front of her “I need them to offset the other colors in this vest...”

        Humming to herself as her sister went to retrieve the box of gems Rarity looked briefly at the pile of papers she’d accumulated from her trip to the town archives this morning.  I suspect Twilight will be here any moment to ask my help.  Poor thing.  That article must have really hit her hard.

        “Got the *mmph!* box!” exclaimed Sweetie Belle pushing a heavy box into the room slowly.

        “Now now dear!  Practice like I taught you!” scolded Rarity “Lift then flick!”

        Grunting in a most unladylike manner Sweetie Belle concentrated until sweat appeared on her brow. Slowly her horn lit and the box lifted with a bit of a wobble and floated over to land with a thud at Rarity’s hooves as Sweetie Belle collapsed in a heap breathing heavily.

        “Very good dear!  This time you didn't catch my hooves and the box was steady for the most part.” Rarity said smiling “I think now is a good time for a break don’t you?”

        “Ahh...yeah...” replied Sweetie Belle still out of breath “...a break would be good.”

        “Well let’s go downstairs then and you can pour us both a couple of glasses of iced tea using only your magick.” said Rarity heading down the hall with Sweetie Belle in tow “And this time don’t squish the lemons!” she finished with a slight teasing tone in her voice.

        “Aww maaaan...” groaned Sweetie Belle.

        A little while later after a short snack of  cookies and iced tea (only one slightly misshapen lemon slice included) Rarity noticed Twilight coming up the walk.

        “Sweetie Belle I think we’re done for the moment.  Why don’t you go out and catch up with your friends while I talk with Twilight.” Rarity said while floating the dishes into the sink without effort.

        “Okay.” said Sweetie Belle giving her sister a hug before passing Twilight on her way out.

        Smiling briefly as she watched the young foal pass Twilight turned to focus on Rarity.  “Rarity have you got a minute?”

        “For you darling I have more than a few minutes to spare.” Rarity said sweetly.

        “Well....I've got this problem...” said Twilight hesitating.  Why am I always so hesitant.  These are my friends!

        “Say no more dear.  I’m assuming this is about today’s article in the Twisted Times?” said Rarity floating a fresh teapot and two cups and saucers onto the table “I believe you like Chamomile and Lavender?  Once lump or two?”

        “Two please.  Heck I want 5 but I don’t think asking the universe for more lumps than offered is a good thing at this time.” Twilight said grinning slightly.  For some reason she was a little more at ease with Rarity than the others.

        “Quite understandable Twilight.  Though I don’t think this newspaper drivel is enough of a lump to worry about.” Rarity said in a calming tone while floating the teapot to fill Twilight’s cup “All royalty goes through initial stages of this nature.”

        “I’m well aware of that.” Twilight stated  “In fact there wasn't a season that I was in Canterlot that some scandal didn't rock the foundations of the castle as...”

        “The Worst Possible Thing!”  both her and Rarity finished at the same time sending them into fits of giggling.

        There was a few moments of silence and smiles as they both took sips of the tea then Rarity said “There now my dear.  Feel a little better?”

        “A little.” Twilight admitted looking into the bottom of her cup and wondering if the leaves would spell out anything.

        “That’s good.”  Rarity said smiling “I've prepared a dossier for you.  I took the liberty early this morning to get into the Ponyville archives and collect some data.  You’re not the first royal to make a stumbling entrance into Ponyville and some of the pictures alone may surprise you.”

        “Really?” asked Twilight floating the folder to her side of the table.

        “Really really.” Rarity replied “I promise Twilight this is all temporary.  It will all pass in time.  I do have some idea as to why you’re having problems with this sort of thing though.  Would you like to hear my opinion?”

        “Always!” exclaimed Twilight straightening up and facing her friend.

        “It’s very simple dear.  You’re an egghead.”  Rarity said before taking a sip of tea.  Swallowing she continued “And I mean no disrespect by that.  Simply that in your studies you were focused on magick and technical knowledge.  You never likely went to charm school so to speak so you’re rough around the edges.  You need the equivalent of a little cut and polish and you’ll be right as rain.”

        Twilight’s cup paused midway to her lips then she slowly set it back on the table before she started chuckling then suddenly laughing uncontrollably.

        “Twilight!  Whatever is the matter!” said Rarity putting down her own cup quickly.  “Twilight!”

        “I’m....*snort*...*giggle* sorry Rarity.” said Twilight struggling to get herself under control “But what you just told me is that I need...Princess Kindergarten.”

        Rarity couldn't help chuckle herself briefly.  Taking the cup up once again she said “Be that as it may the issue still stands.  You need more training in the royal court as well as etiquette in general.  I can help you with a lot of it but you really should get a formal trainer.  This is just as important as your magick training Twilight.  Just as important”

        Having calmed herself Twilight only nodded while sipping the remaining tea in her cup.  I wonder why the other princesses didn't get me started with that already? she thought to herself.

> Chapter 5
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Becoming Twilight - Chapter 5                by RandomGreymane (Mike Hebel)


        “Because we can’t.  It’s as simple as that.” Princess Luna told Twilight while reclining comfortably on a cloud in a quiet corner of the library after hours.

        “Pardon?” asked Twilight choking slightly on her tea.

        “You got some tea there on your face my dear.” Luna continued without missing a beat and levitating a napkin to wipe the tea off of a stunned Twilight’s face “It’s one of the few things we simply can’t teach you.”

        Still looking slightly stunned Twilight asked “Why?  I mean it’s not really all that hard a problem is it?”

        “You’d think so but you’d be wrong.” Luna said levitating a fresh cup of tea to her lips “The reason lies in the very things that make us distinct and special.”

        “I don’t follow.” said Twilight refilling her tea as well.

        “Hmm....let me put this another way.  Would you ever tell Cadance how to spread love?  Me how to raise the moon?  Celestia the sun?”

        “Well...no...” Twilight hesitated “...not unless something were really out of whack that is.” she finished grinning awkwardly.

        “Exactly my dear.” Luna managing to return Twilight’s grin complete with a mockery of the awkwardness and a wink “Each of us has our own special methods for dealing with life that we’ve developed.  These are things we just can’t teach.  You have to develop them on your own.  Frankly you’re better at that than most but things are just hitting you a little hard.  That happens for a while after you gain your wings so to speak.”

        “How long does it take to get the hang of all this!” huffed Twilight in exasperation.

        “The rest of your life.” Luna said matter-of-factly hearing a teacup clatter to the floor and glancing in Twilight’s direction “Oh close your mouth dear.  This isn’t exactly that big of a surprise if you consider all you’ve learned.  You’re immortal now.  You have to stop thinking in such small terms.”

        “I just...I’ve been so busy just handling one thing after another that I didn’t...”  Twilight stammered “...but Cadance seems to have it all together!  Doesn’t she?”

        Luna carefully set the teacup onto the table a strange expression on her face.  Then despite her restraint she started laughing.  Quietly at first and increasing in volume until the entire tree shook.

        “I’ll take that as a no...” said Twilght.

        “Forgive me my dear princess.  That was cruel and unbecoming of me and I apologize.”  Luna said composing herself “We all have our moments Twilight.  I spent 1000 years in the moon for my greatest failure if you recall. Cadance spent some time in the caverns beneath Canterlot for her latest failure.  Tia...well ask her about hers as it’s not my story to tell.”

        Yeah...like that’s going to happen. thought Twilight.

        “Oh don’t be so quick to hold her up on a pedestal Twilight” said Luna catching the stray thought “She’s pony like the rest of us.  And frankly she needs more than just me to be close to her.”

        A piece of cheese with wings flew in through a window and landed on the table with the note Eat Me attached to it.

        “Oh dear.  We haven’t much time left.” said Luna sadly “Quickly - two things.  1) Everything lasts as long as the people remember it .  2) Immortality is not godhood.”  she continued a red clown nose appearing on her face “We’re all ponies in the end.”

        Twilight sat bolt upright to a loud banging noise downstairs.  Noting that it was not even dawn yet she realized that Scootaloo must have arrived to get her for their morning workout.  Leaning over she quickly levitated the dream diary and a pencil and sketched down all she could recall of the dream.

        Getting up she quickly grabbed her brush and brushed her mane while trotting down the stairs to get the door.

        It wasn’t Scootaloo.

        Standing in the doorway was a trio of identical grey ponies all with cutie marks of scrolls and inkwells.

        “Umm...hello?” said Twilight trying to recall if she’d ever seen identical triple cutie marks before.

        The middle pony stepped forward and bowed in unison with the other two. “Princess Twilight we are the scroll brothers.  Princess Celestia and Princess Luna sent us to help you set up.  We are honored.  My name is Papyrus and these are my brothers Reed and Ink”

        “Set...up?” Twilight said “What exactly am I setting up?”

        “The Twilight Council of course.” said Papyrus blinking in surprise.

        “COUNCIL?!” Twilight exclaimed loudly causing several of the lights in nearby houses to appear in windows “Since when do I have a council???!”

        “Please calm yourself Princess Twilight.” said Papyrus making hushing motions with his hooves “Oh dear!  Princess Celestia feared you’d react like this!  She said to tell you that because you are the princess in charge of the time between day and night you get to share in their unmitigated joy!”

        “JO!?...*ahem* joy?” Twilight asked “What do you mean by that?  I’ve attended several council meetings over the years with Princess Celestia and joy would not be one word I’d ever use to describe them.”

        “Well what could be more joyous than helping other people?” replied Papyrus with a smile on his face that Twilight had only seen before when Fluttershy tried to hide things from her.  Sighing she facehooved and slumped slightly.

        “What indeed.” she said wearily.

        “Now!” said Papyrus his enthusiasm clearly unaffected “The first thing we have to consider is which wing of this building we’re going to convert....has to be near an entrance...maybe we can knock a hole for a new doorway....”

        “OH NO YOU DON’T!” shouted Twilight getting in front of Papyrus before he could move any further “THIS IS MY HOME!”

        Taken by surprise Papyrus stopped cold and looked at Twilight like he was seeing her for the first time. “But a princess mm-ust have a council chamber!” he stammered.

        Regaining her composure Twilight backed out of his personal space a bit. “Perhaps” she said “but it is not going to be here.  Got that?” she finished leaning in and using a technique Fluttershy taught her using one eye and an eyebrow to make the point.

        “Umm...er...got it your highness.” Papyrus said cringing a bit before her gaze.

        Before they could get any further the entire room was enveloped in a flash of light.  Dazzled for a moment Twilight only just caught a pony with a camera slipping back out the front door.

        Oh nuts.  Inkblot is going to have a field day with this.

        “Was that?...” Reed asked speaking up for the first time.

        “Unfortunately yes that was likely somepony from the press taking a candid photo.” said Twilight sighing a bit.

        “I’m sure it was nothing.” said Papyrus reassuringly “The press loves to record these current events for prosperity.”

        “Anyways...back on topic...” Twilight continued rolling her eyes “I think I can come up with something better.  Give me a couple of days to check around.  I’m sure there are much more suitable places than the library and I frankly refuse to have everypony tramping into my home.  Er...for anything other than a book that is.”

        “Very well your highness.   Now about the council member selection.” Papyrus said producing a clipboard from nowhere “We obviously can’t just have anypony...”

        “Council selection can wait until we’re further along Papyrus.” said Twilight sternly “If I have to have a council there are a number of things that have to be set in place.  And I supposed I have to consult Princess Celestia as to the extents of my...er...powers of state.”

        “I understand your highness.  I will put a hold on the rest of the measures until we find a suitable place to hold the council. However...” Papyrus said digging in his saddlebags “...the second portion of your concerns is likely resolved by this.” he said as he finished rummaging and produced a very ornate scroll with rainbow colored wax and the seal of the sun on it.

        Twilight took the scroll and opened it and read it aloud.  “I Princess Celestia, ruler of Equestria in sound mind and health, do so decree that Princess Twilight Sparkle doth have powers of judgment and law up to and including any decisions normally within my power to make except when as overruled by other princesses in Equestria.”

        Finished reading Twilight carefully rolled the scroll back up and re-sealed it with a quick glow of magick.

        Then she promptly fainted.

============================================================

        Twilight groaned as she came back to consciousness.  Not even the benefit of a dream. she thought.

        “Let’s hope this is not becoming a habit for you my little princess.” said a familiar voice in her ear.

        “Princess Celestia!” Twilight cried wrapping both her forelegs around the neck of her mentor “You’re here!”

        “It’s quite all right to call me Celestia when we’re alone Twilight.” said the  white alicorn smiling and returning the hug.

        “I know...I just feel weird about it still.” Twilight confessed.

        “So did Cadance at first.” replied Celestia untangling herself “It took that silly girl 75 years before she was able to drop the honorific in private.  It was extremely frustrating.  Please don’t take so long?”

        It might take me longer than that. Twilight thought.  Outwardly she just nodded and said “I’ll do my best...Celestia...Tia?”

        Chuckling slightly Celestia smiled “Tia is also just fine Twilight.  We’re all going to be together a long long time hopefully and being close when we take off the crowns helps greatly.  Trust me on this one.”

        “I can only imagine.” said Twilight a little more at ease and sitting up in her bed “Umm...I’m guessing that Papyrus panicked when I fainted and called the only person he thought was able to handle a ‘princess down’ situation?”

        “Got it in one Twilight.” replied Celestia the smile fading from her face “Please try not to do that again.  Papyrus is a good pony but very skittish when out of his element.”

        Laughing nervously Twilight said “I’ll...um...see what I can do about that.”

        “See that you do.”  a tinge of hardness colored Celestia’s voice but was immediately gone “Now...about your council...”

        “Yeah that was a bit of a shock but not so much as was the scroll giving me essentially free reign over Equestria.  Celestia’s Be...*cough*...That really surprised me!” Twilight said quickly correcting herself “I mean unless you or Luna or Cadance overruled me I could easily order all of Ponyville into the mirror pond or something!”

        “Well first - I did have a beard once.  Worst joke my sister played on me.  It lasted over 50 years and is still a part of Equestrian culture to this day.”  shaking her head in frustration Celestia continued “Second while I’d like to say that seeing a full field of mirror ponies would be fantastic I’m fairly certain you wouldn’t do that.  Your ascension to a princess was not by chance remember.  You earned it.  And because of the qualities that you earned those wings with it’s unlikely that bad judgment and a lust for power would be a problem any time soon.”

        Stunned Twilight just sat there looking at Celestia a bit before speaking. “I’ve always known you’ve had faith in me but I think this is really the first time it’s struck home.”  Celestia just smiled.

        A few moments passed quietly before Celestia broke the silence.  “You know we did use that mirror pond ourselves a long long time ago my sister and I.”

        “What for?” asked Twilight suddenly intrigued “What use could you possibly had for multiple ponies that are basically insane?”

        “War.”  Celestia replied simply “We were at war.”

        “I’ve read almost every book about war and I’ve not read one thing about multiple ponies in battle.” Twilight said skeptically.

        “Actually...you have.” said Celestia moving to peer at the birds out of Twilight’s window “Do you recall the legend of Star Shadow?”

        “Of course!” exclaimed Twilight “He’s one of the best known warriors that fought against Discord!  He was unable to be stopped by Discord because he could be everywhere at once and he couldn’t be...killed...oh...no!”

        “Star Shadow was an exceptional pony.  Physically strong but most of all one of the keenest minds I’ve ever met.” Celestia said still looking out the window “And that made all the difference.  We were desperate and hadn’t worked out using the Elements against Discord yet.  We tested hundreds of ponies but every one except Star Shadow’s copies became insane within a day of being created.  It is well that you stopped Pinkie when you did.” she said quickly looking at Twilight and smiling again.

        “I never knew...” said Twilight softly “All those copies dead.  They’re copies of course but still...”

        “No one ever has known until now.” said Celestia sadly “And that is yet another thing you’ll develop a penchant for as a princess - secrets.  Like it or not you’ll end up with quite a few.”

        Pondering for a moment Twilight suddenly looked directly into Celestia’s eyes “I’m not keeping secrets from my friends - the bearers.  Not anything more than a birthday surprise or the tiniest of white lies.”

        “Nor would I expect you too.” Celestia said in equal seriousness “Nor would I expect you to keep them from your sisters as well.  And that goes both ways.  As a princesses of the realm we no longer hide things from one another.  As you felt when we were joined so it is in life.”

        Twilight suddenly blushed thinking about certain private fantasies.

        “Oh my dear!  You’re turning red!” said Celestia in mock horror “Oh whatever could you be thinking about!” she continued grinning at Twilight’s blushing face before laughing to set her at ease “Relax Twilight.  We may wear the crowns, we may parade around proudly, some of us shine like the stars, but as my sister is wont to say - we are all ponies in the end.”

        “Good to know.” said Twilight the color fading from her cheeks.

        “Why there was this one time I met a guard that caused me such a scandal....” Celestia said giggling.

        Very soon Twilight was blushing again.  All the while a small green dragon slept through the stories.  Willed to sleep by a sunlit princess and cradled in dreams by a moonlit one.

========================================================

        Much later in the pre-dawn Twilight got up and brushed her hair as Celestia teleported off to perform her morning duties.

        Celestia had sent Papyrus and his brothers away but Twilight knew she would likely have to deal with them in the near future.  And of course the fallout from the press after the picture of her screaming at the Canterlot ponies hits the paper.

        I’m all for a free press but damn that is going to suck. thought Twilight as she consumed a sandwich of watercress and bean sprouts.  I can only imagine what Inkblot is writing for this morning edition.

        She didn’t have to wait long as Scootaloo stopped by with the morning edition she’d been given by Rarity as she’d passed the boutique in town headed for Twilight’s tree.  Twilight thanked Scootaloo and gave her a few bits to go treat her friends and promised to resume exercising with her tomorrow.

        Sipping at a cup of coffee Twilight settled down to read.

===

        Trying times for Ponyville?

        Today this humble writer was disgusted to learn of yet another negative event related to our “patchwork princess”.

        Our beloved Princess Celestia was kind enough to send her best preparatory ponies to the great and powerful Twilight Sparkle...excuse me...PRINCESS Twilight Sparkle so she could set up for the Twilight Council.

        (Though it bothers this pony to no end that someone as unprepared and unrefined as Princess Sparkle has been allowed to set up a council in the first place.)

        When the council ponies arrived they were immediately subjected to an angry screaming outburst by our beloved patchwork princess to the point that PRINCESS Twilight Sparkle fainted!

        She fainted!  Have you ever heard of such a thing?  I have not heard of one incident of any of the other princesses fainting!  Must have been tired and shagged out after her long squawk at the aforementioned Canterlot ponies.

         I can see it now....”I couldn’t attend the council meeting because I fainted.” or how about “I’m sorry but I couldn’t keep that pack of timberwolves from killing those ponies because I fainted at the sight of them!”.

        Once again I must call for a closer look into Princess Twilight Sparkle’s character here.  If Equestria is to have another princess she must obviously be as strong as all the others.  Princess Luna spent 1000 years on the moon, Princess Celestia spent 1000 years without her sister, Tartarus! even Princess Cadance spent almost a month in the caves beneath Canterlot grubbing for pure survival!  We should expect no less from our newest princess and...fainting...should not be an option!

        I fear living in an Equestria with only Princess Twilight Sparkle to govern and defend us.  (Celestia knows that wouldn’t happen of course as our goddesses are thankfully immortal.) What kind of future would that be?

        We need protection and guidance not Patchwork Princess Sparkle!

Inkblot
Managing Editor
Twisted Times
===

        Twilight set the Times down on the table continuing to eat her breakfast.

        Well that obviously could have gone better. she thought What do I need to do to get this pony off my back??

        Putting the breakfast dishes into the sink and starting the water to wash them Twilight couldn’t help but wonder where the next attack from Inkblot was going to come from.

        While she was cleaning up Spike wandered in a bit groggy having just woken up.

        “Hello sleepyhead!” Twilight said smiling at him “Looks like someone got a good night’s sleep!”

        “I dreamed I went on a date with Rarity.” said Spike yawning while pulling a box of gems from the cupboard “It was awesome!” he finished with a smile as he popped a gem in his mouth and began to chew.

        Twilight giggled and finished up the dishes.  Her mirth left her abruptly with Spike’s next question.

        “Did I miss anything?”

> Chapter 6
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Becoming Twilight - Chapter 6                by RandomGreymane (Mike Hebel)

        After catching Spike up as he dug into his bowl of Jem-O’s, (a cereal that Pinkie Pie insisted on making and boxing for him out of shards leftover from Rarity’s endless gem shaping), Twilight had him take a letter to Papyrus fixing a firm date for their next meeting in two weeks time.

        That done she took her leave and headed to the schoolyard where she found Scootaloo just starting the morning routine.

        “Twilight!” exclaimed Scootaloo “I didn’t expect to see you here with all that’s going on with the newspaper.”

        “I gave you my word I’d practice with you every morning and practice I shall.” Twilight said smiling broadly at the filly.

        “Let’s get started then!” said Scootaloo extending her wings to start the first pattern.

        Twilight and Scootaloo fell into the exercise routine with enthusiasm and were soon feeling the familiar satisfaction that comes with working out.

        Several times both of them noticed flashes of light from the nearby bushes.  Twilight told Scootaloo to ignore them and continue working out.  Scootaloo having seen the press photographers several times around Ponyville already just nodded her head and concentrated on the next set of repetitions.

        When they were finished Twilight treated Scootaloo to breakfast at the local café.

        “So....” Scootaloo said hesitating a bit “...what are you going to do about the newspaper guy?  What’s his name?  Inkblot?”

        “Nothing for the moment.” said Twilight setting her coffee cup back onto the table “It’s all just words Scootaloo.  The more attention I give them the more he can use them against me.”

        “But won’t everypony believe what he says?” replied Scootaloo in a worried tone “I mean everypony reads that paper!  What are they going to think?”

        “They are going to think...” said Twilight pausing to look directly at the young filly “...exactly what they choose to think.  I can’t change their minds for them I have to do that on their own.  And the best way I can see that happening is by me just learning to rise about it.”

        “Rise above it.” said Scootaloo smiling now “That sounds like just the right thing!”

        Finishing breakfast the two parted ways and Twilight once again found herself lost in thought as she walked back to the library.

        That editor is really starting to wear on me but the best thing to do is just ignore him and keep doing what I need to do.  Things will even out eventually.

        When she reached the library she was surprised to find Rainbow Dash waiting for her with a stern look on her face.

        “About time you showed up!” said Rainbow Dash confronting Twilight “We’ve got a real problem with that newspony!”

        “Look Rainbow at this time I’m going to just let sleeping diamond dogs lie...what?” Twilight stopped talking abruptly seeing the look on Rainbow Dash’s face

        “They assaulted Scootaloo.” Rainbow said grimly “She was on her way back to the Schoolyard when three of those reporters surrounded her and backed her flank up to a wall and hammered her with questions until she was in tears.”

        Not immediately racing to the 'Times building and setting it ablaze or teleporting it to the moon took surprisingly more effort than Twilight expected.  Still...maybe just a little fire....some snakes... she thought before shaking her head to snap herself out of it.

        “Is she okay after all that?” asked Twilight softly “I mean as okay as anypony can be when confronted by overwhelming force and scared out of her wits.”

        “They told her she deserved it.” Rainbow finished simply.

        “What.” Twilight said.

        “They told her she deserved it for hanging around with an egghead princess like you.” Rainbow elaborated folding her forelegs as if waiting for something.

        Something in Twilight  made a tiny sharp snapping noise.  And then in a flash of light she was no longer standing in front of a very smug looking Rainbow Dash.

=====================

        Somewhere a dark colored mare and a white one were sitting in front of a fireplace with a roaring fire.  This in and of itself was odd as it was the middle of summer.  The fire though was rippling with magick around the edges and images displayed themselves within.

        “Are we going to stop her?” Luna asked?

        “Oh Tartarus no.” Celestia replied “Twilight needs exactly this and frankly Inkblot has been warned several times.  This should be interesting at the very least.”

        “Tis well that I made us popcorn then.” Luna said smiling and floating a large bowl down between them.

        The two princesses continued gazing into the fire.

=======================

        The Twisted Times building was a nondescript building hidden away in the warehouse section of Ponyville.  It’s walls were simple wood and stone that had withstood many years and many storms.

        They did not however withstand the fury of a princess.

        Appearing in a ball of light and plasma Twilight stepped forth through the front door of the newspaper building without opening it as if it was made of the same material the business sent out every day.

        Walking up to the front desk Twilight’s hooves left burnt marks in the polished wooden floor with each step.

        Not even looking up from her work the receptionist said “Can I help you?”

        “WHERE.  IS. INKBLOT.” Twilight said accentuating each word with a flash of plasma sparking  across her body.

        Continuing to peer into her office papers the receptionist said “Mister Inkblot is in a meeting.  Do you have an appointment?”

        “ARRRRGH!” Twilight screamed.  With a burst of her magick the entire desk and the papers were gone leaving the reception-pony sitting on the floor staring up with wide eyes.

        “OH MY SWEET CELESTIA!” the mare said quickly backing herself into a nearby corner.  “He’s....he’s through there!  Up the stairs at the end of the hallway!  Please don’t hurt me!”

        Grunting and shaking her head slightly Twilight reached out with her magick and ripped the indicated door from it’s hinges sending it flying against the front wall of the room.

        As Twilight walked down the hallway she took moments to look into the rooms as she passed.  As she did so the occupants of each room took one look at her and immediately started flooding out of the building.  Most of them opted to take the windows as an exit.

        Reaching the top of the stairs, burning hoofprints in the carpet behind her, Twilight found that the second floor of the very large building was entirely devoted to a single office which was more of an apartment than anything.

        “INKBLOT.  HERE.  NOW.” Twilight bellowed using the traditional voice spell that she so often prevented Luna from using in public “NOW INKBLOT!”

        Twilight listened and she could hear whimpering behind the extremely large desk set in the center of the the room.  Slowly walking up to the desk Twilight put her hoof to the right of the desk and, wings suddenly extended, used her foreleg to sweep the desk to the side and out of the side of the building.

        Ignoring the crashing noises and screams of surprise from outside Twilight enveloped Inkblot with her magick and lifted him into the air before her so she could get a good look at the pony that had caused her so much trouble.

        The colt in front of her was older and well dressed in clothes that even Rarity would have had to admit were the height of fashion.  Looking with fear into Twilight’s eyes Inkblot wisely said nothing.

        “INKBLOT!  I DON’T CARE WHAT YOU SAY ABOUT ME.  I REALLY AND TRULY DON’T.  I DON’T CARE WHAT YOU SAY ABOUT ANYPONY FOR THAT MATTER.  WHAT I DO CARE ABOUT IS THE FACT THAT YOU ACCOSTED A FRIEND OF MINE.  AND WORSE YET A YOUNG FILLY!”

        Twilight paused to take a breath before continuing.

        “YOU HAVE NO RIGHT TO DO THESE THINGS.  YOU WILL HENCEFORTH NO LONGER BE THE MANAGING EDITOR OF THIS ESTABLISHMENT.  FOR ONE YEAR YOU SHALL NOT WORK IN ANY POSITION RELATED TO YOUR SPECIAL TALENT AND YOUR CUTIE MARK AS OF THIS DAY SHALL NOT BE SEEN IN PUBLIC UNTIL YOUR YEAR IS UP!  AS A PRINCESS OF EQUESTRIA I SO DECREE!”

        With a burst of will and magick Twilight placed an invisibility spell on Inkblot to hide his cutie mark and capped it off with a timer spell set to revert in one Equestrian year.

        Her rage spent Twilight set the businesspony to the floor.  Suddenly what she saw was an aging businesspony past his prime. A pony that was no longer worth her time and effort.

        Reaching out once more with her magick she put out any fires in the building and repaired any broken pieces of the building itself minus the desk she had turned to dust.  Inkblot’s desk she left outside.

        He won’t be needing it any more anyways. Twilight thought as she teleported herself home to her room.

========================

        “Well that went better than I’d hoped.” Celestia said reaching out to end the spell and extinguish the flames “I half expected her to turn the entire building to dust.”

        “Her mastery of her emotions has gotten considerably better.  I’m not the least surprised she didn’t do more damage.” said Luna finishing the remaining popcorn “She is at heart a gentle pony after all.”

        Grinning and nodding Celestia grabbed a nearby pillow without warning and hit Luna in the face with it.

        Not missing a beat Luna returned the favor.  “LUNA SMASH!” she said laughing at the same time.

        The impromptu pillow fight lasted for quite some time until a guard knocked on the door reminding Celestia of her duties.

        Smiling briefly at her sister Celestia’s magick glowed just as she shut the door behind her.  Pausing to listen all she could hear were the muffled sounds of her sister’s laughter underneath the 100 pillows that had suddenly rained from the ceiling.

==========================

        “So...I made him a blank flank.” Twilight said sitting at Sugarcube Corner watching Scootaloo consume the cupcake she’d just bought the filly.

        “Awesum!” Scootaloo said her mouth filled with cake “That’ll teach him!”

        “Exercises tomorrow as usual?” Twilight asked sipping her iced coffee.

        “I think...I think we can wait a week on that.” Scootaloo said looking down at the table then up at Twilight “Rainbow Dash said I should admit sometimes when things bug me aaand this one shook me up a little.  I’ll be fine in a week.”

        “A week it is.” Twilight said finishing her drink “I will catch you later then.”

====================

        Later that night Twilight once again met Luna but this time physically out on her porch where they looked up through Twilight’s telescope.

        “That one I don’t know about...” said Luna peering into the eyepiece “It might be one of the stars Tia created while I was imprisoned.  It’s strange Twilight but I do not now know every facet of the night sky.  It’s a part of me and yet the sky has so changed since I’ve been gone that it feels...unfamiliar at times.”

        “All of this still feels unfamiliar to me...” Twilight said softly looking into her teacup “Even the tea doesn’t taste right.”

        “Hmm...foods will taste a bit different to you over time.” Luna said takng a sip from her own cup “You are an alicorn now and we are slightly different creatures.”

        Twilight stared into her cup silently.

        “Hmm...I know that look Twilight Sparkle.” said Luna “What occupies thine thoughts my friend?”

        “Will my other friends become like me?” Twilight asked.

        “Truthfully we don’t know.” Luna said “The last time there were a full set of the bearers of the elements they did not have them for long nor bond with them as you have.  Only one of them lived to any great age and that was likely due more to clean living than the element he bore.”

        “So it’s not possible for them to...evolve...as I have?” Twilight asked.

        “Dear Twilight clean out your ears.  I said we don’t know.” Luna replied in mild exasperation “While it is possible for anypony to evolve, and especially possible for the bearers, you have to remember how special you are.  You are exceptional just as Cadance is.  That is why you are an alicorn now.  Your friends may very well join us as sisters but not any time soon.”

        “Still...I can’t help but wonder what all this will be like in 100 years” said Twilight voicing her thoughts “let alone 500 or 1000.”

        “Thou...you...have no idea.” said Luna correcting her speech “The world sometimes will whizz by and sometimes crawl.  And there will be times from day to day that you know not of what will happen or where you will end up.  But it does give you a great advantage that you especially should enjoy.”

        “What’s that?” Twilight asked while putting down the half finished cup of tea.

        “Knowledge.  You my dear” said Luna “have a potentially infinite time to study...well...everything.  An infinite time study butterflies in the field.” she finished with a smile.

        “Or pain.” Twilight said grimly.

        “Oh for the...listen!” said Luna sharply “You are no worse a pony today than you were yesterday!  Trust someone who’s been consumed by her own darkness.  You will be fine.”

        “I think that what worries me most about it Luna was that I enjoyed it.” Twilight said quietly.

        “Well that is indeed something to watch out for.” said Luna with a slight cough “However there is such a thing as being justified in your anger.  We all love.  We all hate.  It’s when they overwhelm us that it doth cover our gaze with clouds.”

        “Y’know...there are some of ‘thine’ speech patterns that transcend time.” Twilight said with a faint smile “Still I can’t help think what would have happened if I’d truly lost it.”

        “Twilight.  You DID lose it.” Luna said emphasizing her words carefully “Tia and I watched and not once did you think of anything but kicking Inkblot’s flank.  But in the end you didn’t.  And that’s what matters.”

        “Afterwards it occurred to me that the two of you might be watching.” Twilight said taking a sudden interest in her hooves “Would you have stopped me?”

        “No.” said Luna.

        “No?” asked Twilight “Not even if I killed somepony?”

        “No” said Luna smiling.

        “Well why the hay not?” asked Twilight with a confused expression on her face.

        “Twilight you already know the answer.” sighed Luna “Remember what I said?  Things are more than you could possibly imagine what ponies perceive them to be.  500 years from now nopony is going to even recall Inkblot let alone that you threw a desk through the side of a building.  Trust one who knows.”

        “So have...*ahem*” Twilight said trying to phrase the question politely.

        “Killed?  Yes.  More times than I can count.” said Luna staring directly into Twilight’s eyes. “And you will too.  Though probably not for many years if the fates are kind to thee.”

        Twilight sat and let the thoughts whirl around in her head like a building tornado until it was interrupted by a gentle hoof to her nose.

        “Boop.” said Luna with a smile.

        Twilight couldn’t help but start to laugh uncontrollably until her inability to breath brought her back to reality.  All the while Luna watched with a smile on her face.

        “Well my dear this has been quite the evening but I must needs lower the moon else I gain another 1000 years of imprisonment.” said Luna winking at Twilight “I shall catch you on the morrow.”

        “I shall look forward to it.” said Twilight “And thank you.  For everything.”

        “What are sisters for?” said Luna grinning.  As Twilight watched Luna began to fade into the darkness.  Her form melting until only her eyes and smile were brightly visible.  Then those too were gone.

        In the remaining darkness Twilight gathered the telescope and other items and brought them just inside the door then headed off to bed the exhaustion of the recent events putting her to sleep before her head hit the pillow.

=================

        Twilight was standing in a field.  A field of butterflies and flowers.

        She couldn’t recall how she got there but she happily sniffed at the flowers and named them one by one as she did so.

        “Queen Anne’s Lace...Tulips...Ponybells...” she said sniffing each in turn “...I don’t know this one.”

        The flower was red and shaped like a rose but with black edges.  Peering closely Twilight reached out with her magick and plucked it for further examination.

        Without warning a scream sounded from the flower increasing in pitch until Twilight had to clap her hooves over her ears to block out the noise.

        “Now you’ve done it.” said one of the nearby Tulips it’s voice penetrating the wailing.

        “DONE WHAT?” screamed Twilight.

        “Summoned the zombies.” said the flower matter-of-factly.

        “THERE ARE NO SUCH THINGS AS....zombies?” Twilight said as she suddenly noticed ponies appearing in the field before her.

        One look told Twilight that she was, as incredible as it seemed, facing zombie ponies.  The rotting flesh falling from their bones and fluids dripping from gaping wounds in their sides coated the ground as they shambled towards her.  Each step trampling flowers and grass until the ground beneath them was a mixture of nothing but muck and gore.

        Panicking Twilight tried to teleport but found that she couldn’t.  Strangely her hooves refused to move as well.  As the zombies grew closer she could hear them moaning and talking.

        “You deserrrve this.”
        “Killlerrr!”
        “Patchwork Princessss!”

        Frantically trying to user her magick to free her hooves Twilight suddenly noticed that the lead pony looked familiar.  It was Inkblot but not as she’d last seen him.  One eye was missing and the socket dripping a rancid smelling volume of green and yellow pus.  One of his hind legs was broken and dragging behind him.  Festering wounds covered his body where his once fine clothes were torn and shredded.

        “I wasss the firsssst.” he moaned “The first of your deaaaaad.”

        “FIRST OF YOUR DEAD!” echoed the mass of marching zombies.

        Twilight still struggling to free herself felt the first bite on her hind leg and screamed.  The bites continued.  Legs, flank, neck.  With one sharp swipe of his hoof Inkblot knocked her sideways into the mass of seething zombie flesh.

        The sudden shock woke Twilight.  Sweating and panting she was safe in her bed.  Looking to her left Luna stood there with a sad look on her face.

        “Twilight.  I’m only going to say this once.” she sighed “Stop torturing yourself.  You didn’t kill him though you could have.”

        Once again Luna faded into the darkness.

> Chapter 7
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Becoming Twilight - Chapter 7                by RandomGreymane (Mike Hebel)


        After Luna left it took a long time for Twilight to get back to sleep.  When she did though she was still in a field of flowers but poppies this time with not a zombie in sight.  Contented she rested until morning.

        Upon waking Twilight could hear that Spike was already up and following the morning routine to open the library.  Twilight finished her morning routine herself and headed downstairs.

        Grabbing a well worn book off the shelf she floated it into the kitchen and sat at the table while levitating an apple out of the bowl nearby to chew on while reading.

        I’ve read this reference guide on the elements a hundred times now but each time I find something new.  It’s like the guide updates itself on a regular basis.  Huh.  Magick book for magick elements.  Duh Twilight.

        Unsurprisingly she once again found something that she had missed before.

        “While the main choice for the bearers of the elements depends on their internal characters and spirits there are secondary choices that affect who is chosen as a bearer.

        For instance if there were two bearers of loyalty and one was particularly weak in body or magick it would choose the stronger one.  It has nothing to do with sentiment and everything to do with strength.  While the weaker pony could grow into the role of bearer the stronger pony is already able to do the job.

        Thus when the elements choose a bearer that bearer is always the strongest in body, mind, and their own individual magick.  This is how the elements protect those around them and defend Equestria.”

        Well that makes sense on the surface. thought Twilight But that means that every one of my friends who bears an element is the strongest in their magick.  And Applejack doesn’t have any magick....or does she.

        “Spike?”  Twilight spoke up “Could you please bring me anything, and I mean ANYTHING, that references earth pony magick?”

        “Say what?” Spike asked “Earth ponies don’t have magick.”

        “You are sooo wrong my friend.” Twilight said looking Spike directly in the eyes and smiling.

        Several hours of reading later Twilight sat back on her haunches and wiped her forehead with her hoof.  

        Well that clears up a few things but it creates even more questions.  If earth ponies had magick all this time then why didn’t they use it in the famine?

        Thinking about it quickly Twilight actually knew the answer to that.

        After years of using it to provide food for everypony else they must have either forgotten that it was truly magick or more likely it was obscured by the hate and anger that rose up between the three pony races.  More likely a combination of all three. Twilight decided closing the book she was reading.

        Well...it’ll be interesting she thought but I believe I have a plan for both making a new council chamber AND showing Applejack she’s more than just a plain farm pony.

        “Spike?” she called “Mind the store please?”

        “Don’t I always?” muttered Spike under his breath.

        “What was that?” Twilight asked not quite hearing him.

        “I said you go on!  I got this!” Spike replied.

        “I promise I’ll get you a break here soon.”  Twilight said catching a slight note of irritation in Spike’s voice and approaching him “Much as I like doing the work here myself I’m also going to try and get you a part time assistant to help you around here when I’m busy on Princess Business so to speak.”

        “I get a minion?!” Spike asked holding his claws together in a particularly villain-like gesture.

        “Not quite my evil apprentice.” said Twilight chuckling and putting a hoof on top of his head “Someone to work with you not under you.  Patience Spike.  Someday if you want it all this will be yours.  At least until you outgrow it size-wise that is.”

        Spike nodded and smiled and resumed sweeping.

==================

        Twilight chose as usual to walk to the Apple farm not just because teleporting used energy she liked holding in reserve but because the scenery was always so beautiful.  The apple trees no matter if spring or summer held apples of all colors.

        I should have seen that before. Twilight remarked to herself  The Apple farm has always been able to produce apples out of season.  The excuse was always that they just extended the growing season on both ends but this...this is more than just an extension.

        Thinking back Twilight could recall amazingly that the apple trees here only bloomed for about a week or two before producing buds then apples followed about two weeks later.  Full sized apples.

        I wonder why nopony noticed this before. she thought to herself in wonder.

        After some consideration the answer again Twilight found was rather simple.  Because very few ponies came out to see where the apples were grown very few realized that there was anything different that any other apple farm.

        I suppose ponies should know where their food comes from but I’m betting plenty in Manehatten or Canterlot only know that it comes from a store or food cart. mused Twilight Something sad about that but I suppose nopony can be aware of everything around them.

        Lost in thought Twilight did not notice she had strayed off the path and walked blindly into one of the nearby trees causing a few apples to fall around her.

        “Ow!” Twilight exclaimed rubbing her head with her hoof.

        This tree...I walked right into it and it dropped what?  Maybe two apples? Three? she thought to herself wondering Applejack drops an entire tree full of apples with one buck.  That means either the trees don’t hold onto their apples like other trees or Applejack’s magick is specifically knocking them down.

        Thinking back Twilight could never recall any of the apples that Applejack bucked being bad.  Maybe one in a thousand.  The rest she’d seen either falling off the tree when rotten or strangely falling to the ground when the leaves fell in autumn.  One thing was for sure she knew there was definitely magick at work here.

        As she approached the barn she could hear Applejack grunting as she moved hay bales into a stack off to a nearby fence.  Smiling she waited patiently until Applejack stopped to wipe the sweat off her brow and noticed her.

        “Twilight!” exclaimed Applejack smiling “What brings you ‘round these parts?  Wait...sorry...” Applejack switched to her Manehatten accent “To what do I owe the pleasure of  a visit from Princess Twilight Sparkle.”

        Applejack had to quickly duck the dirt clod Twilight threw at her in mock frustration.  “Careful princess” she said grinning now “Y’all might get yer hooves dirty.”

        “You’re impossible” responded Twilight also grinning “do you know that?”

        “I heard tell sum’n like that once or twice.” Applejack said with an odd amused expression on her face “Still...question stands, what kin I do fer ya?”

        “I discovered something about the earth ponies that I think you aught to be made aware of.” said Twilight carefully “Can we go somewhere private and talk?”

        “Sure think sugarcube.” Applejack said “Let’s grab some drinks and head fer the hills fer a spell.  You eaten yet?” she asked eyeing Twilight as Twilight’s stomach rumbled slightly.

        “Actually I’d love some cherry pie.” Twilight said.

        It was her turn to dodge a flying dirt clod this time.

===========

        After collecting food and drinks from the kitchen and saying a passing hello to Big Mac and Grannie Smith the two mares headed out down one of the dirt paths towards a large sunny hill crowned with a ring of Red Delicious apple trees.  Each of them making small talk until they got to the grove and spread a blanket to sit on.

        “So Twilight...” said Applejack pulling a still steaming apple pie from the picnic basket “what’s this all about anyways.  It’s not something to do with the elements again is it?  So far I haven’t changed my mind.”

        “This time it’s not about the elements.” Twilight reassured her “At least not directly.  This time it’s all about you as a pony.”

        In short order Twilight explained to Applejack what she had learned about earth pony magick.  At first Applejack just shook her head in disbelief but as Twilight furnished example after example from only her farm Applejack couldn’t help but come to the same conclusion.  That didn’t mean she liked it though.

        “Well I can’t say as I’m thrilled to know I’ve got magick in my blood.” Applejack said “But there ain’t one dern thing you’ve said that I ain’t seen with my own eyes.”  Suddenly Applejack was silent.  She took off her hat and stared into it with a pained expression on her face.

        “Applejack? What’s wrong?” Twilight asked getting worried herself.

        “You.” said Applejack “When you first came to Ponyville and wrapped up winter with us all.”

        “Umm...yeah...so...” said Twilight confused a bit.

        “I...I tore inta yer about using magick.” Applejack continued “And here I am the most magickal of earth ponies.  Twilight that means I ain’t done anything without magick!  It means my whole life is a lie!”

        “Oh Applejack...” Twilight said sighing “That’s not what this means at all.”

        “I don’t see how yer can make a good fritter outta a rotten apple on this one Twi.” said Applejack.

        “Well try these apples on for size.  Yes you’re magick.” Twilight said “But...so is Big Mac.  And Grannie Smith.  Probably Applebloom too.  And very likely every earth pony in the Apple family let alone in Equestria.”

        Applejack was so stunned she dropped her hat and sat up straight.

        “And you among them are the strongest.” Twilight continued “Just like you’ve always been.  Does that make things a little clearer?”

        “I...yeah....yeah it does.” Applejack said closing her eyes a moment to clear her head “Dammit Twi you sure know how ter shake a gal up!”

        “Well if ya like that you’re going to love this!” said Twilight with a grin on her face “I need you to help me with a little ‘princess project...”

        Carefully Twilight related her plan to Applejack as the smile slowly returned to Applejack’s face.

============

        The next month passed blissfully without incident.  Twilight resumed working out with Scootaloo in the mornings, running the library during the days, and receiving a visit from Applejack every evening.

        By the light of moon and stars Applejack and Twilight would leave the library for several hours and return exhausted.  Each time walking to a plot of land on the outskirts of Ponyville that Twilight ordered Papyrus to procure the purchase of.  By the second week of this cycle Twilight put a perception filter around the area so nopony would bother what was going on there.  By the third week though she could no longer make everypony look the other way and had to construct an opaque dome over the area which of course set everypony talking.

        By the end of the month she had Papyrus arrange a press conference and opening ceremony in front of the large dome.

        “Fillies and Gentlecolts!” said Twilight as she stepped up to the podium “I want to welcome you to the grand reveal of the Twilight Council Building.”

        Cheers and stomps erupted from the crowd.  A very tired Applejack in the front row following suit.

        “When Princess Celestia and Princess Luna told me I would  be holding my own council I honestly fainted. *ahem*” Twilight coughed slightly before continuing “Frankly it was a lot to take in.  But as a princess of Equestria I would be remiss if I shirked my duties.  That being the case the first order of business was to get set up with a place where you all could bring your requests before the twilight council to have them heard.  To that end I have been working with one of the other bearers of the Elements of Harmony to get this done.  Applejack could you please come here?” Twilight motioned and Applejack hesitated but moved to stand by her side “Applejack has been helping me construct this building but in a very particular way.”

        “Twilight no!” hissed Applejack out of the side of her mouth.

        Not hearing a word Twilight continued unabated “Applejack has been helping me research earth pony magick.”

        Applejack put her hoof to her forehead then quickly hid behind her hat.

        The crowd said nothing for a moment then started grumbling a bit.  Mutterings of “What the hay?” and “Is she serious?” could be heard throughout the crowd.

        Twilight continued regardless.  “Now I know most of you don’t believe in earth pony magick but when I reveal what’s behind this dome I can tell you that you will all be pleasantly surprised.  With my help and guidance Applejack GREW...this!”

        With a burst of magick the opaque dome slowly started to dissolve from the top down revealing what could only be described as an enormous purple and green tree similar in construction to the Ponyville library but much much larger.  The color of the tree started as a dark purple at the base and gradually lightened to a lavender color when it reached the leaves.  The doors were highly polished but simple with Twilight’s mark upon them and wide enough to admit four ponies side-by-side.

        The crowd was stunned to say the least.  But slowly they started stomping and whistling and shouting in approval.

        “Everyone if you could please calm down.” said Twilight using a touch of the Canterlot Voice spell “Now.  This facility serves several different functions.  The first and foremost is the Twilight Council.  That will be held usually between the posted hours but may run short or long as needed.  The second function this building will have will be magick research.  Beneath this building is a first rate magick research and containment facility.  It shall only be operated before and after normal business hours as it is secondary to the Twilight Council’s work.  Finally this place shall be a sanctuary for anyone who feels threatened or is in danger.  Just as Canterlot Castle is.  The princesses have held that tradition longer than I’ve been alive and I see no reason not to hold it myself.  While the inner offices and rooms will be locked after hours the main chamber is open to anypony and will stay brightly lit at all times.  Celestia has agreed to station a number of royal guards here until we assemble our own over time.”

        Taking a moment to breathe and size up the crowd Twilight continued “I’m sure you’ve all had enough of my talking now.  How about a tour?”

        Moving to one door Twilight opened it with her magick as Applejack held the other open with her hoof.

        The crowd shuffled into the main chamber as Twilight handed off holding the door open to another pony and followed them in.

        Applejack tried to keep a low profile but some of the other ponies, particularly earth ponies, shied away from her and moved to pass quickly less they make eye contact accidentally.

        Sighing Applejack handed off the door to a friendly unicorn and made her way elsewhere.

==============

        After the opening and the tour Twilight went looking for Applejack and found her sitting glumly in front of Pinkie Pie at Sugarcube Corners sipping on an apple cider with a cinnamon stick in it and whip cream on top.

        Giving Twilight an angry glare Pinkie turned and went upstairs leaving Twilight and Applejack suddenly alone.

        Like many moments in Twilight’s life she didn’t quite know where to go next.  The silence bore down on her like a cloak of heavy fog that soaked her spirit dampening it with every moment.

        Applejack was the one to break the silence.

        “Twi...they hate me Twi.” she said tears welling up in her eyes.

        “C’mon Applejack you know that’s not true!” Twilight said trying to brighten things “There was not one pony who wasn’t impressed with the new building!”

        “Twilight.” Applejack said “I saw no less than half a dozen mares hide their foals from me.  Twilight...I saw fear in their eyes.  Like I was some consarn’d monster.”

        Twilight had nothing to say for once.  She was stunned as things she’d seen and heard that didn’t make any sense at the time came together in a flash.

        “Twi....” said Applejack almost in tears “I saw them look at me the same way they looked at Nightmare Moon.”

        Not saying another word Twilight leaned in and hugged Applejack with a grip so strong it made the nature hardened earth pony grunt slightly.  Twilight held her friend until she heard the tears start to flow and her friend start to sob into her shoulder.  She continued to hold her tightly until the sobbing slowly died away and she felt Applejack relax into her shoulder.

        Backing up a bit Twilight asked “Better?”

        “A little.” said Applejack wiping the remaining tears from her eyes “Ah’m not sure where this here ‘earth pony magick’ thing is a’goin but if  you think it’s a good thing then ah trust ya.”

        “Well you can’t very well deny you have magick now can you?” said Twilight “I mean the proof is right there living large out on the edge of town.”

        “That yer right about but Twi there t’ain’t many earth ponies that are gonna believe it without seein it with their own peepers.”

        “So let them believe what they want to believe.” insisted Twilight

        “That’s all very well for ‘flank-blankers’...” Applejack muttered under her breath.

        “Wha?....Do they really call me that?” Twilight asked blinking her eyes in surprise.

        “Well I reckon it’s died down a bit but I still hear it from tahm to tahm.” said Applejack taking a sudden interest in a nearby cupcake with a western theme.

        “Huh....” said Twilight zoning out for a moment then shaking her heard to clear it “Doesn’t matter.  What matters is you.  We’ll make sure this all turns out for the best!”

        “Iffin ya says so Twilight.”  said Applejack “Leastwise I hope yer right...”

===============

        The trouble started a week later when the next crop of apples was ready for sale.  Applejack and Big Mac were going over the list of orders.

        “Ah just don’t get it.” Applejack said going over the papers in her hooves “We’re about four major orders too full.  How the hay’s that happen?”

        Big Mac didn’t answer as his mouth was full carrying a large bucket of Golden Delicious to set next to the barn doors.

        “Let’s go over the buyers agin.” Applejack insisted.

        “Ok.” said Big Mac patiently waiting for her to name them one by one.

        “Penny Apple Confections” said Applejack.

        “Eeeyup.”  

        Checking off a box Applejack continued “Pony John’s Fritters”

        “Eeeyup”  *checkmark*

        “Big Crate Manehatten Apples”

        “Eeeyup” *checkmark*

        “Pies ‘R Us”

        “Eee-Nope”  *X*

        “No surprise there they buy hardly anything from us now that they grow their own....Roundabouts?”

        “Eee-nope.”

        That one surprised Applejack.  Roundabouts was a large eating establishment just outside of Canterlot that the princesses had directed her to after her sales failures at the gala.  The place had never before not bought a large order of her best and shiniest apples every few weeks.  Their sales were that brisk.

        “Yer sure about that one?” Applejack questioned Big Mac “Did they say why?”

        “Eee-nope.” replied Big Man “They just never placed the order this year.”

        “Okay then...” Applejack continued checking the order list.  In the end she found exactly four places that had not placed their usual orders.

        “Well I guess it’s time ah took ta visitin’ some of these here establishments ta find out what’s gummin up the works.” Applejack said with conviction “Ahm too tired right now so ah’ll get sum rest tonight and take the train to Roundabouts in the morning.”

=========

        In the morning a well rested Applejack headed to the Ponyville station and caught the first train to Canterlot.

        Humming to herself as she looked over copies of the order paperwork she failed to notice that on the very crowded train not one pony sat within two seats of her.

> Chapter 8
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Becoming Twilight - Chapter 8                by RandomGreymane (Mike Hebel)


        The train to Canterlot station didn’t take any longer than usual but for Applejack it was far too much time to think.  The experiences of the previous day were far too fresh for them not to be foremost in her mind.

        “Is this seat taken?” a quavering voice asked.

        Looking up Applejack saw an elderly tan earth pony mare.  “Nope.” said Applejack smiling “Help yerself.”

        “Don’t mind if I do.” the old mare said “My hooves are so tired I don’t even care if you are a freak of nature.”

        “Say what now?” said Applejack taken aback.

        Just then the train pulled into Canterlot station and the whistle sounded.  Applejack tried to stand but the car full of ponies kept her from doing so until they had emptied out somewhat.  By that time the elderly mare had managed to work her way out into the crowd.  Applejack tried to catch up but she was shoo’d away by a younger mare with the same colors.

        “Git!  How dare you approach my mother!” the young mare said “Momma let’s get away from this...thing!”

        Applejack just stood there stunned as she watched the two ponies make their way off the station platform and into the busy streets.

        Twilight ah hope yer right ‘bout all this. Applejack thought to herself Ah may have magick but ‘tain’t gonna help anypony if they won’t set fer me tuh help them.

        Applejack continued down the side street towards Roundabouts.  It wasn’t a far walk by her standards but she noticed that the castle looked a little smaller when she got to her destination.

        Roundabouts was in and of itself a round building.  The center contained an open kitchen surrounded by a ring of countertop and that in turn surrounded by a ring of booths against the outer walls near the windows.  Dead square in the center was a spiral staircase leading to the food storage beneath the building.

        Applejack entered through the front doors made of thick curved glass balanced so as to swing with ease.

        Class establishment. thought Applejack.

        As her practice Applejack had left on the earliest train and thus arrived just as the breakfast rush was hitting full swing.  Orders taken were immediately acted upon and the sounds of cooking filled the room.  In the center of it all stood a heavyset colt with a spatula on his flank.  Without hesitating he directed everypony around him.  In turn he also talked casually with the customers at the dining counters in-between directing what could only be described as organized chaos.

        Looks fer all the world like a square dance. Applejack thought as she watched each pony in the center kitchen go from one task to another without missing a beat and somehow without colliding with each other.

        Applejack approached the counter and took a seat in an empty space along the ring.  Within moments a waitress came and asked her for her order.

        “A green apple and walnut salad with some of them there croûtons.” Applejack stated “And if y’all could tell Bean that Applejack’s here ta see him I’d be might obliged.”

        Upon hearing Applejack’s name the waitress looked visibly startled but nodded and hurried off into the swirl of the kitchen activity.  Watching her go Applejack just shook her head sadly.

        It didn’t take long for Applejack’s food to be served from the highly efficient kitchen.  All the time though Applejack caught the staff glancing at her when they thought she wasn’t looking.  

        Twilight what the hay have you done. Applejack thought to herself in-between bites.

        Eventually as Applejack finished her meal a heavyset pony with the cutie mark of three kidney beans on his flank approached her.

        “Howdy Bean!” Applejack greeted the pony with a smile. “Looks like business is booming!”

        “It is indeed Applejack!” Bean said returning the enthusiasm. “I’m just about to start inventory and I’m a little behind.  Mind if we talk downstairs?”

        “Not’tall Bean.” Applejack said following the colt down the spiral staircase.

        Beneath the restaurant it was plain why it was not built close to any other buildings as the storage downstairs extended far beyond the outside walls of the restaurant above.  Looking down the rows Applejack couldn’t see the ends of them as they faded from view due to light and distance.

        Applejack whistled in awe “This is one big place ya gots here Bean.  Bigger ‘n the last time I saw it.”

        “Yep.” said the colt proudly “In fact we’re part of the Equestrian food reserve storage.  Though we’re not anywhere near the top of that list mind you.”

        “Seems a mighty large place that could hold a lot of apples.” Applejack said carefully.

        “Yeah...about that...” Bean hesitated before continuing “Roundabouts is doing good but we have a benefactor that pays a lot of our bills in return for being able to store his own food down here.  He’s been putting his hoof down a lot lately and the latest is that the choice is him or you.  He heard about the new building and the magick and he won’t store his food near yours.”

        “Ah see....” said Applejack hanging her head.

        “Applejack I can’t run Roundabouts without his bits.  Not yet at least.”  Bean continued “If I could make up his revenue somehow...” Bean shrugged.

        “I hears ya.” Applejack said sighing a little “Ah don’t blame ya Bean.  Ah can’t say ah’d do the same in yer position but I understands it.  Thank yah kindly fer bein’ up front with me.  Ah appreciate it.”

        Bean looked at her sadly “For what it’s worth I think what you just did was amazing.”

        Not speaking a word but nodding her thanks Applejack wound her way back up the spiral staircase and out the glass doors of the restaurant.

============

        The train ride home was uneventful and she didn’t even notice the ponies avoiding her on the train.  At the Ponyville station Twilight was there to meet her.

        “Things didn’t go so well?” Twilight asked hugging Applejack in greeting.

        “Oh Twi...it was awful.” Applejack said separating from Twilight’s hug.

        “Well Pinkie and I...er...discussed...some things while you were gone and I think I might have a solution.” Twilight said nervously watching a tuft of pink mane disappear into a nearby bush that she swore wasn’t there before.

        “Iffen y’all got something ta fix this Twilight ah’m all ears.” Applejack said brightening a bit as they left the station.

        “Gardening classes.” Twilight said simply following her friend down to the road.

        Applejack stopped in her tracks “Gardening classes.”

        “Eeeyup.” Twilight said doing her best impression of Big Macintosh.

        “How the HAY are gardening classes gonna get other ponies to not fear....oh.” Applejack said with a strange expression on her face.

        “Y’know fer a country farm pony yer pretty bright.” Twilight said now trying to imitate Applejack’s drawl instead.

        Grinning Applejack suddenly bumped Twilight off the path into a bush that was definitely there.  To Applejack’s surprise she heard Twilight say “See Pinkie!  I do know how to fix this one!”

        Shaking her head and laughing to herself under hear breath Applejack continued her long walk back to Apple Acres.

==============

        A couple more weeks passed and Applejack and Twilight met with the other girls at the local cafe and discussed the plans for opening the gardening glasses.  During that time Apple Acres lost two more customers.  Applejack didn’t bother to hunt them up as it didn’t immediately affect the bottom line of the farm this year thanks to the payment from the crown for their entire cellar of food earlier.

        When the time came Twilight once again stood out front of the Twilight Council building speaking from a podium.

        “It has, sadly, come to my attention that some of you are discriminating against Applejack due to what we built here.  And that’s just wrong.” Twilight said looking directly at the crowd to drive the point home.

        Clearing her throat Twilight continued “This is in part my fault.  I explained on some level that Applejack was helping me discover earth pony magick and she was.  What I did not explain was that Applejack is not the only earth pony with magick.  All earth ponies have some magick if only related to their cutie marks.  More often than not though earth ponies have a special connection to growing things.  To that end I’m going to make two requests of you all.  You don’t have to follow them but I’d be disheartened if you didn’t.”

        Pausing again Twilight found the crowd was silent except for a couple of coughs.  Taking a sip from a glass of water Twilight again continued.

        “The first...is that I ask you to remember that all ponies are just that.  Ponies.  Our cutie marks or colors may be the same or different but we are all ponies in the end.  And that should be the end of it.  In days gone by the three pony races fought over who was better and in the end we found that we were better as the sum of our hearts than alone.  There’s a reason why we are able to do so much as ponies versus other races.  We embrace our differences.  We coexist with each other.  In Harmony.  That’s the goal here.  Harmony.  To do anything but weakens us.  And if I know anything about you ponies it is that you are not weak.”

        Twilight looked into the crowd and found every pony looking at her in rapture with expressions of pride and happiness on their faces.

        “To that end I come to my second request.  I have bought Applejack a small plot of land at the other end of town.  On this land, once a week, she will hold a simple get-together for gardening.  This get-together will be open to everyone.   At these get-togethers Applejack will help any ponies test themselves for a connection to the earth and earth pony magick.  Applejack will then, if they’re willing, train them in awakening that magick within them.”

        Twilight paused again and took a breath before continuing  “I however will NOT initially be at these get-togethers for obvious reasons.  Besides having my own magickal studies and duties to conduct it’s important for you to understand that other than guiding Applejack’s gifts I did not create them.  Earth pony magick has always been there.  I suspect it was discovered once then lost to time.  I know that this may be hard for some of you to understand but please believe me when I say that what Applejack can do is doable by many many others and is in no way....freakish.”

        Twilight concluded “Being a princess comes with a lot of responsibility.  Being a good pony comes with much more.  Please.  All of you.  Be good ponies.  Thank you.”

        The crowd clapped politely for quite some time then started to break up.  Once most of them were gone Applejack emerged from the council building looking nervous.

        “Ah sure hope this here helps clear up the situation.” she said in concern “Ah’m sure ah can show some of them the ropes iffen they let me but will they let me?”

        “Only time will tell.” Twilight said “Only time...”

==============

        Exactly a week later Applejack stood at the edge of town in a fairly large field.  A light breeze blew her mane before settling down.  In front of her stood a stack of pots, a large container of clean dirt, and multiple small bags of seeds.

        Waiting patiently Applejack turned Twilight’s speech over and over in her mind.  She was so preoccupied that she didn’t notice the approach of a mare and her young filly.  

        “Excuse me?” the mare spoke up breaking Applejack’s mental loop “I’ve come to have my daughter tested for earth pony magick.”

        “Glad tah meetcha!” Applejack said shaking the mare’s hoof “Well ah can’t guarantee anything but ah’m gonna do what ah can do and we’ll go from there.  Deal?”  Applejack asked seeing the mare smile.

        “Deal!” said the young filly speaking up brightly.

        “Now what’s yer name there sugarcube?” Applejack asked the young filly.

        “Leaf!” answered the filly.

        “We have no idea why we named her that either.” her mother said “It just came to us.  Her father and I are in the woodworking business but leaf doesn’t have her cutie mark yet.  When I heard the princess speak the other day I thought that this just might be the right thing for my daughter.”

        “Well we’ll certainly give it a whirl won’t we Leaf?” Applejack asked happily.

        Leaf just smiled and nodded.

        “Okay sugarcube let’s get started.” said Applejack “Grab a pot from over there and fill it with dirt from the container.”

        Leaf carefully lifted one of the pots in her hooves and used it to scoop dirt from the container until it was almost full.

        “Good girl!” Applejack said “Now look at the bags of seeds and decide which one ya like the best then take one of those seeds.  It’s always easier tah grow whatcha like.”

        “I like sunflowers!” Leaf said taking a single sunflower seed from the bag and putting it in the center of the pot.

        “Great!  Now push the seed just a little under tha dirt then cover it right up.” said Applejack looking into the pot as Leaf did as instructed “Now ah wantcha to just sit down over there with the pot in front of ya. ‘K?”

        “Will do.” Leaf said beaming as she took a seat.

        “Ya all settled there?  Good.  Now I wantcha to close yer eyes and imagine a line running from the ground, up through the pot, and into the seed.” Applejack instructed “Got that?”

        “Got it....I think...” Leaf said “It’s kinda hard but...there!”

        Leaf suddenly saw a bright green glowing line from the earth directly to the seed.  It was like the pot didn’t exist any more.

        “Awesome!” said Applejack “Now make that line bigger and stronger and keep doing that until I tell yer tah stop.”

        “Okay!” said Leaf.

        While she was concentrating on Leaf several other mares and colts had appeared with their children.  Applejack wasted no time in getting them all settled and working with their own pots.  She was so concentrated on the new arrivals that she forgot about Leaf for a moment until the little filly spoke up.

        “Miss Applejack?” said Leaf in a worried tone of voice “I think my pot’s broken.”

        Turning around Applejack noticed that all the ponies around here were staring at Leaf.

        Where Leaf’s pot had sat there was now only shards and a fully grown sunflower stood.

        “Well I wouldn’t have believed it if I hadn’t seen it myself.” one of the parents remarked breaking the silence.

        “Leaf!  Look atcher flank!” Applejack said excited.

        The little filly’s flank now was adorned with a twisting green vine with leaves on it.  The filly just sat staring at her flank and grinning as her mother rushed up and hugged her tightly almost colliding with the huge flower.

        “Leaf!” the mare said “I’m so proud of you!  We’re going home and getting you some plants right away!”

        Applejack approached the mare “Yer in the wookworking business yah said?”

        “Yes.  My husband and I do everything from wood furniture to tiny wooden crafts.  I’m Knot by the way.” the mare said holding her hoof to her chest “My husband is Birch”.

        “Well seems tah me yer got just tha right family tree...er...” Applejakc said realizing the pun.

        “It’s okay I’ve heard that one many times before.” Knot said giggling a bit “This is amazing!  I can’t thank you enough!”

        “Well seein as Leaf here is mah first student I got somethin ter give yah before yah go.” said Applejack producing a couple of small bags.

        Looking into one Knot saw that it contained sunflower seeds.  Smiling she handed it to Leaf who jumped in excitement.  The other contained acorns.

        Stunned at what that represented Knot was silent for a moment but just said “Thank you.  Thank you so much!”  Before Applejack could say anything Knot hugged her tightly.

        Laughing Applejack stepped back and waved at Leaf as Knot led her away.

        Turning around Applejack addressed the growing group “Okay.  Who’s next?”

        By the end of the day that portion of the field was filled with an incredible number of plants of all different types and at least one mostly grown apple tree that had blossoms on it.  All in all she found twenty three different ponies who took to earth pony magick right away and several who showed great potential with some effort.

        Tired Applejack wasn’t looking forward to carting all the leftover seeds and pots back to the farm.  Sensing this three of the young ponies, two colts and one filly, broke away taking some of the sunflower seeds with them.

        While Applejack was gathering up the things she heard several of the ponies gasp behind her.  Turning quickly she saw what was for all intents and purposes a large shed made of sunflowers the stalks so tightly woven together that no light shone through.

        “Well ah’ll be jiggered.” Applejack said in amazement.  Approaching the building Applejack nodded her approval at the three youngsters.  “Well I reckon that means I don’t have tah cart all this here stuff home.  Wouldya all mind givin me a hoof putting it all in here?” she asked the parents.

        Without hesitation the bags and pots were quickly stored in the sunflower shed.  Concentrating a bit Applejack thickened the walls of the building and grew up a few more flowers to cover the front entrance.

        Nodding in approval she addressed what was now a fairly sizable crowd “Same tahm next week y’all!”

        Thanking her and smiling the crowd broke up to make their ways elsewhere.

        “Ah guess Twilight was right after all.” said Applejack to herself in amazement “Not bad ifen I do say so myself.”

        Leaving the sunflower building where it stood she headed in the direction of Twilights house to let her know the good news for once not caring about anything serious.

===============

        Extinguishing the impromptu magickal fire in her office in the Twilight Council building Twilight Sparkle smiled and turned to her mentor who had stopped by once she’d heard what was going on.

        “Well Twilight you certainly handled that one well.” Princess Celestia remarked with her usual casual smile “The last time ponies became aware of earth pony magick it got very ugly very quickly.”

        “I like to think we’re just a little more evolved than that now.” said Twilight smiling “Though if you wouldn’t mind I’d like you to see if you can’t find a better benefactor for Bean.  Doesn’t the Royal Equestrian Navy need a place to store it’s supplies?  I believe Roundabouts is near enough by airship to transport those goods as needed.”

        “Indeed it is.  And I will also begin organizing the funds for Applejack’s School for Gifted Growers.” Celestia said smirking a bit and winking.

        “You do that but keep in mind how proud Applejack is.” Twilight warned “Likely she’ll refuse anything she can’t either pay for on her own or trade or grow with he students.”

        “As well she should.  I was only planning on initial...seed funding.” Celestia said giggling.

        “Would you excuse me a second Tia?” Twilight asked politely.

        “Not at all.” Celestia said looking out a nearby window.

        “Thanks!” Twilight said as she closed the door behind her.  With a glow of her horn the inside of her office suddenly rained pillows as Twilight swiftly crumpled up a letter from Princess Luna and hastily teleported elsewhere.

        One of the guards stationed nearby for the second time in his life heard a royal princess’s muffled laughter.

> Chapter 9
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Becoming Twilight - Chapter 9                by RandomGreymane (Mike Hebel)



        <--- Several Weeks Later --->




        Humming to herself Twilight was once again stuck in her office reading reports from all around Equestria to ready herself for the upcoming first Twilight Council meeting.  This morning she was particularly content as after watching Scootaloo roll out of sight she flew herself to her office without being too tired to work and only brushing a lone tree in the process.

        “Magick kudzu....racist clothing...” Twilight said under her breath “...well at least Rainbow won the two contests she entered.”

        Massaging her temples Twilight failed to notice a pink pony creeping down from the ceiling behind her.

        *FWEEEEEET!*

        Without thinking Twilight surrounded herself with a tight shield and panicked in a way she had never been able to do before.  She immediately flapped her wings and promptly shot headlong into the ceiling denting the wood in the shape of her head.

        “OWWW!” she cried slowly flapping back down to her desk chair “PINKIE!” she exclaimed at the pink pony with the party favor that had made the noise hanging half out of her mouth.

        Pinkie for once said nothing but looked extremely sorry with her tail drooping. In apology she just held out an invitation to Twilight who took it with her magick and opened it.

        Reading the invitation Twilight found that it was an invitation to a party for her and the rest of her friends.  Unfortunately it was also on the date of the first council meeting.

        “Oh Pinkie!” said Twilight in a sad tone “I can’t make this one!  The date is the same day as the first Twilight Council.  I’m so sorry!”

        Pinkie frowned slightly then her expression bounced back to it’s normal happy demeanor.  “Okie Dokie!   I can reschedule it no problemo!”

        “Thanks for understanding Pinkie!” said Twilight relieved “I’ll make the next one!”

        “Promise?” said Pinkie.

        “Promise!”

        “I’ll see ya then!” said Pinkie opening up a door and quickly stepping through it.

        “Pinkie!  That’s the coat closet!” Twilight said rushing to open the door back up.  She was only half surprised when the closet contained nothing but coats.

        Shaking her head in wonder Twilight went back to her reports her floating red quill sketching notes for her on a separate sheet of paper.

===================================================

        Several hours later Twilight was walking her way back home as her accidental connection with her office ceiling officially ruined her taste for flying for the day.  And she was slightly grumpy as after all that she had had to postpone the first Twilight Council anyways due to one of the other council members having parasprite issues.

        Glad they chose to isolate themselves until they could get the cleanup band out there. Twilight thought grimly The last thing we need is another infestation of those darn things!

        As was her habit she read while she walked this time not reports but one of her favorite books on the history of Clover The Clever.

        And as always the book kept her attention.  So much so that she didn’t see the obstruction in front of her before walking into it.

        “Whaaaa?!” exclaimed Twilight as she tumbled head-over-hooves and tangling herself in a mass of strings and balloons.

        Laying in a heap all Twilight could see was the mass of balloons in front of her face.  Trying to stand she found her hooves were firmly stuck in place by the balloon strings.  She stopped struggling momentarily to assess her situation.  She knew that she wouldn’t be stuck long before somepony passing by would notice her predicament.  The wait wasn’t even that long as the balloons parted and the face of a pink pony she knew all too well peered at her with a worried look in it’s face.

        “You okay Twilight?” Pinkie Pie asked “I’m sorry!  I meant you to bump into the balloons but not get all tangled!  I mean I went through all the trouble of thinking twice since you were reading and all but then I noticed that you were reading the book about Clover The Clever again and I knew that you’ve read that book like a billion times so I knew interrupting would be okay because you wouldn’t lose your place because you can pick up reading that book at any time and still be happy reading it.  Now if it had been one of your reports from the office like say the report on Rarity I wouldn’t have even considered bothering you because that’s serious stuff and you really need to do that serious stuff although sometimes I think you’re too serious and...”

        “PINKIE!” said Twilight interrupting her friend “Ummm....strings please?”

        “Oh!” said Pinkie quickly tugging at tangled cords around Twilight’s hooves “Sphrry!”

        “It’s okay Pinkie” said Twilight righting herself and smiling “No harm done!”

        Bouncing from on set of hoofs to the other Pinkie just grinned madly.  Suddenly she stopped with a look of surprise on her face.  “Oh I almost forgot!” she said rummaging in the pack on her back “Here!” she continued triumphantly producing an envelope and passing it over to Twilight.

        Opening the envelope Twilight found that it was exactly as she expected - an invitation.  This time though the date was a couple of weeks in the future and easily scheduled.

        “Thanks Pinkie!”  Twilight said closing up the envelope “I can definitely make this one!”

        “AWESOME!” shouted  Pinkie the air around her and Twilight suddenly filled with confetti “I’ve already started all the preparations.” the pink pony said smiling broadly.

        Giving Pinkie a hug Twilight thanked her again as she watched her bounce down the road and around the bend.

        Around the bend thought Twilight with a grin Totally appropriate where Pinkie is concerned.

        Not for the first time Twilight mildly regretted promising not to dig into the strange occurrences that surrounded her friend.  

        Re-opening her book Twilight continued the walk home without further interruption.

===================================================

        By the time Twilight reached the library she had finished a chapter and a half and closed the book before entering the building.  Inside as usual Spike was cleaning up after the patrons who often left books unshelved and in mild disarray.

        Smiling at Spike for a moment Twilight ascended the stairs to her bedroom.

        Not even the first council meeting and I’m already tired. she thought I can only imagine what it’ll be like once we actually start the sessions.  Applejack will likely ‘tan muh hide’ if I come anywhere close to her level of insomnia.

        Setting the book on her nightstand she opened the folder of papers that miraculously had survived the balloon incident tucked safely inside her saddlebags.  Scanning them she noticed that two of the pages were stuck together.  Separating them carefully she read the previously obscured page.

        The page contained a summons from Princess Celestia and Princess Luna to attend one day court and one night court each before the first council session.

        Well at least re-scheduling the first council session worked out. thought Twilight calmly.

        Re-reading the papers she noticed something that blew that calm from her like a winter wind.

        The chosen court dates flanked the day Pinkie had chosen for Twilight’s party.

        Swearing under her breath Twilight paced back and forth in the room the paper floating back and forth in time with her like a small pet following it’s owner.

        Well what in the name of Tartarus am I going to do now? she pondered I’ve already approved the date for Pinkie’s party.  She knows a summons from the princesses takes precedence but this would be the second time I’ve turned her down!

        Continuing her pacing Twilight considered her options.

        First - I could try and reschedule Pinkie’s party.  Again.  She’s not going to like that.  Second - I could try and reschedule with the princesses and they would almost certainly allow it but how would that look?  thought Twilight in consternation.

        Twilight paced back and forth so long that when she was done she had to cast a repair spell to remove the scratches she’d worn into the wood floor.

        There’s only one solution. Twilight thought to herself   I’ll have to attend all three functions.

        Something tiny passed in the back of Twilight’s thoughts but she ignored it and concentrated on her plans.

===================================================

        “There!” said Twilight not for the first time surrounded by charts and graphs in her workspace “I think I’ve worked out all the bugs....except for this time chance here of time and space exploding...” she concluded poking her hoof at one of the graphs.

        Satisfied with her work Twilight levitated all but a small calender into a nearby chest she kept just for this purpose.  The calender she carefully put in her saddlebags.  Looking at the clock Twilight realized that again she’d spent an entire evening working on something.  Another reminder was the sound of Scootaloo knocking on the front door.

        In haste Twilight ran to the door dropping her bags against the wall as she headed out for training.

        Sighing to himself as he watched Twilight close the door behind her Spike picked up the thin bound volume that fell on the floor.  Looking curiously at it he recognized it.  This goes with the other one I saw just like it. he thought.  Tucking the book under his arm he picked up a nearby stack of books to be re-shelved and got to the business of the day.

===================================================

        It was twilight and Twilight was exhausted.

        The days events had included handling the fallout from Rarity’s new line of clothing, some crooked ponies peddling junk as “lost treasures”, and gathering research on a strange insurgences of bunnies that looked remarkably like Fluttershy’s pet Angel.  To say the day had been full would have been the understatement of the year.

        Pushing open the library door, and the Closed sign, Twilight entered the library to find Spike standing there wringing his claws.

        Oh Celestia what now.... moaned Twilight to herself in her head.

        Putting on a face she hoped was comforting she asked “What’s the matter Spike?”

        “Well I was shelving books like I always do all the time and I found this one book on the floor when you left which I recognized and went to put in on the shelf next to the one just like it and...well...look!” he finished pointing to a shelf.

        Looking up Twilight was surprised to find her calender sitting next to one identical but more than a little worn.

        Both were glowing with a pale red light.

        Celestia burn me... thought Twilight reflexively putting her hoof to her forehead ...I recognize that glow.  It’s temporal leakage.

        “Spike there’s nothing to worry about.” she said in a calm voice “I know something about this but I do need you to send a note to Princess Luna for me.”

        Twilight was surprised that for once it took Luna time to respond - it was more than an hour in fact before the royal princess appeared in a flash of blue.  Without missing a beat the Princess of the Night focused on the pale glow coming from the nearby shelves.

        “I will assume my dear that this is what all the fuss is about?” Luna said not taking her eyes off the glowing books.

        “I just...well not to beat around the bush but I have no idea why this happened.” Twilight said taking an intense interest in the small wear marks an blemishes of the floor beneath her.

        “Well what we doth have is almost a paradox indeed.” said Princess Luna looking back over her shoulder at Twilight before studying the books in more detail. “The one on the right has considerably more wear on it than the left.  One would assume that it’s the older of the two but they are undoubtedly the same book folded back on it’s own timeline.  Quite remarkable actually!”

        “I don’t need remarkable.” said Twilight a little peevishly “What I need are answers.”

        Turning to face her Princess Luna looked directly at Twilight with a slightly annoyed look on her face “Careful where you step my little princess.” she said in a calm voice that sent shivers up Twilight’s spine.

        “Sorry.” said Twilight wanting to look anywhere but the blue eyes confronting her. “I’m just worried.”

        “Apology accepted!” said Luna with a smile that erased all trace of the coldness from her face. “Truth be told this, while remarkable, is little enough to cause worry.  The second book will become the first after a certain time as time itself passes.  They are safe to handle but absolutely do not let them touch!”

        “And I suppose I shouldn’t read the second one then?” asked Twilight with a raised eyebrow.

        “Oh I never said anything of the sort!” replied Luna with a small laugh “Read away!  Just be prepared for the consequences of knowing the future.” she finished with a tilt of her head and a wink.

        “Did I ever tell you having a pair of all knowing and eternal sisters was a pain in the flank?” said Twilight wearing a mock frown upon her face.

        Luna, unable to keep her composure, laughed at an astonishingly loud volume and vanished in the same flash of blue with which she arrived.

        Ooh I’ll get her for this one! though Twilight I think I’ll ask Pinkie the best kind of prank to play on her.

        Chuckling to herself Twilight stopped abruptly as her eyes landed on the second of the two glowing books.

        First things first... she thought “Spike?  Could you please take the first book and put it on my bookshelf in my room?  You heard Princess Luna it’s safe to touch.”

        With great care Spike took the first book down from the shelf and held it against his chest “You going to read the second one?” he asked.

        “I’m still debating.” Twilight said with a sigh “You remember what happened the last time I got information from myself from the future.”

        Nodding to himself Spike turned and headed off to Twilight’s bedroom.

        Twilight stood for several hours looking at the second book.  As Spike had left the room the red glow dimmed until it was gone.  Still Twilight was concerned.  With a shake of her head she decided.  She levitated the book onto the highest and most remote shelf then placed a small protection spell on the shelf location itself to keep anypony from tampering with it.

        I’d feel better if I could put a locking spell on the book itself, she thought, but there is a chance it could interact badly with it.  Best I can do for the moment.

        The question of course is how the hay did this happen? Twilight mused with her hoof to her chin I mean all I did was schedule all the events for three days.  I didn’t even plan to use any more magick than usual for those days either.  I was able to work out the tolerances so that I didn’t have to.

        Twilight could have sworn she heard Princess Luna laughing again and reflexively gritted her teeth before heading up to bed.

===================================================

        In the morning Twilight carefully took the book from her bedroom and placed it in her saddlebags checking the clasp on the bag to make absolutely sure it would not fall out this time.

        She was still pondering the implications of what happened yesterday while doing her morning routine with Scootaloo and once again came to the conclusion that she would not read the second book despite the temptation.

        Still it had to be sent back in time for a reason. she thought while doing wing extensions I mean things don’t randomly just go back in time!  Do they?

        Her shift of focus caused her to miss a beat and earned a scowl from Scootaloo.  Smiling to her would-be trainer Twilight re-doubled her efforts.  

        Exhausted from her workout Twilight set off in the direction of her office her joints sore from the effort.  Reaching the council building without incident she sighed deeply as she sank into her chair.

        Before too long she was back to normal her pain forgotten among the day-to-day tasks and preparations for the first council meeting.

==================================================

        The the next week passed uneventfully as did half of the week after that.  As the days of her assigned appointments of night and day court, not to mention Pinkie’s party, came closer Twilight had an increasing feeling of dread.  She thought several times about reading the second book but resisted the temptation every time as too much to risk.

        What I need here is a temporal detector to make sure nothing goes out of whack in all this. she thought during a break in her daily duties That way the minute something went out of whack I’d be able to do something about it.

        During the time she set aside for her magickal studies Twilight dug into the problem and just before the day she was able to attend day court Twilight had what she felt was an effective temporal detection device in the form of a tiny button that clung by magick to the back of her right ear where it met her skull.  

        This should buzz every time there’s a temporal disturbance beyond oh... though Twilight quickly calculating to herself ...5 - 10% out of normal.  On top of that it’s almost indestructible. I’d love to know why it has the strange background hum though.  I just couldn’t filter that out.

        Smiling to herself Twilight levitated the button and fixed it behind her right ear where it clung out of sight from anyone not actively looking for it.

        Humming tunelessly Twilight ascended the stairs and exited the lab by passing through the heavy duty protection field covering the doorway and out a reinforced door that opened upon the central chamber of the council building.

        Nodding her head to the bowed guards she exited the council building and headed home to prepare for tomorrow.

================================================

        The morning sun shone through Twilight’s bedroom window warming her face as she woke from an unusually pleasant set of dreams.  Yesterday she’d let Scootaloo know she wouldn’t be able to make their morning workouts for a few days due to the appointments with the royal courts.

        Sleeping in is a luxury I better not get used to. Twilight thought yawning and stretching. From what I’ve seen of all three of my sisters they get very little sleep.  I wonder if I’ll sleep less as I age?

        Yawning again and rubbing the sleep from her eyes Twilight brushed her hair then headed downstairs for breakfast.

        After a hearty feast of oatmeal with brown sugar and numerous apples Twilight felt ready to face the grueling schedule she’d set for herself.  Opening the book she studied it as she walked back upstairs to change into her royal crown.  Upon reaching the top of the stairs she found Princess Celestia waiting for her with a large set of regal robes laid out on her bed.

        “Ready for the ceremony sister?” Celestia asked with a smile that could only be described as beaming.

        “Er...ceremony?” Twilight asked flipping through her schedule in a panic “I don’t recall a ceremony.”

        “That’s because we didn’t tell you about it.” said Celestia not breaking a smile “Each of us that has held court has had a formal ceremony the first time.  It’s held not only for alicorns but anypony who holds command in the courts even for a brief period of time.  Tradition dictates that it’s a surprise.  It helps keep everypony on their hooftips so to speak.”

        “Oh...okay.” said Twilight with her nose in her planner “Umm...give me some time to re-write my schedule and we’ll be good to go.”

        “Twilight.” said Celestia with a sad look on her face “First you don’t have time.  Second you need to learn to do more on the fly.  That said...you have about 15 minutes.  Meanwhile” Celestia said the smile returning to her face “let’s get this tried on!”

        It was a struggle but Twilight did it.  Between the fitting of the dress and accouterments Twilight furiously re-wrote the schedule without issue.  And without a word or bye-your-leave Celestia teleported them both to Canterlot.

        
        

> Chapter 10
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Becoming Twilight - Chapter 10                by RandomGreymane (Mike Hebel)



        “I still don’t understand it. “ said Twilight the corners of her mouth drooping as she frowned “Everything went off without a hitch.”

        “Twilight.”  said Spike calmly.

        “I mean not one thing went wrong.  We had all the plans set in motion and not one mistake.” Twilight continued.

        “Twilight.” Spike repeated a little louder.

        “Not.  One.  Thing.”  Twilight continued not hearing him.

        “Twilight!” Spike said sharply.

        Her head snapping up she faced Spike in surprise.

        “The book’s gone.” Spike said simply.

        “Gone?” Twilight echoed.

        “Gone.”  Spike repeated “It was gone the day you left.”

        “Well...where did it go?  Did you see where it went?” Twilight asked her left hoof pressed against her temple where a throbbing had slowly been building.

        “One moment it was there the next it was gone.” Spike said shrugging then ticking points off on his claws “And before you ask it was after hours so no one was in the library at the time, all the windows and doors were shut, I’d just finished re-shelving, there were no signs of magick, the stars didn’t spell out any evil incantations, and the protective charms you placed on the library showed no signs of having been set off.”  Spike stared at the claws on his hands while trying to catch his breath.  I hope that’s enough information. he thought.

        “Well I can’t really argue with that much data Spike.” Twilight said smiling.  “I wish I’d known what that was all about though.” Twilight continued with a sigh.

        “So do I Twilight but weren’t you the one who said there are some things we’ll never understand and just have to accept?” Spike asked.

        “You are exactly right Spike.” Twilight said straightening up “Time to move on.   To BREAKFAST!”  Besides thought Twilight to herself I’ll dig more into it after Spike goes to bed tonight.

        “Now THAT is a mystery I’m willing to dig into!” said Spike happily rubbing his belly.

        It was early enough in the  morning that the library was not open yet and as Spike had finished all the prep-work they were able to go to the café without issue.

        With an effort Twilight forced herself to focus on things other than the book and somewhere in relating the events of her trip to Spike she did indeed put it out of her mind.

        Throughout the next week Twilight put her nose to the grindstone and got back into the swing of things. She resumed training with Scootaloo although in truth her flying had become considerably better in recent weeks.  She remembered what Rainbow Dash said though and trained every morning without complaint whether she felt she needed it or not.

        The days trotted past until the end of the month found Twilight horn deep in paperwork in her council office.

        I’ll never get all this done!
            Twilight thought I wonder if I can dump some of this on Spike...

        Shaking her head quickly to brush off the inconsiderate idea Twilight backed up from her desk to take a fresh look at the situation.  Reaching out with her magick she started to re-sort all the papers into categories.  As she did so she noticed something odd.

        Huh.  This report says I was in Manehatten earlier this year.  I’ve never been to Manehatten until that trip we took with Rarity.  And here’s another note saying I was in...Trottingham?  I’ve never BEEN to Trottingham in my life!  What the Tartarus is going on here?

        Carefully separating out the offending documents Twilight combed the rest of the stack for similar incidents and found two others and a possible third.

        Well this is mighty odd.  I’ll bet this has something to do with that Celestia-damned book.

        Sighing Twilight quickly picked up a quill and paper and made copies of the records.  Afterwards she filed the originals in a small locked compartment in her desk.  She hadn’t wanted such a compartment but Pinkie Pie said she needed it in case the zombie goats attacked and she wanted to keep her papers safe.  Rarity at the time agreed that such a compartment was only prudent.  Later that particular evening she worked with Applejack and created a small storage space in one of the desk legs that looked like a root but would open at Twilight’s command.

        Looks like they were right after all. Twilight thought as she sent the command to close the compartment.

        Folding the copies and putting them carefully under the front edge of her saddlebags as she put them on Twilight headed down the steps from her office.

        I don’t see any immediate danger so I’ll ask Luna tonight after I’m asleep.

==============================================

        That evening Twilight was asleep almost as fast as her head hit the pillow.

        As she started to dream she followed the instructions Luna had given her to direct her dreaming so she could locate her sister in the dreamworld.

        She opened her eyes and was standing on a glowing star in the shape of her cutie mark.  As she looked up a glowing line appeared in front of her leading off into the distance.

        As she stepped out onto the line she heard a voice echo from the darkness. “Hooves dear?  Really?”

        She couldn’t pinpoint the location but she knew Luna was speaking.  Taking the direction Twilight opened her wings and started flying above the line following it’s path.

        “Oh come now.  Wings are good but we can do better!” Luna said again from the darkness “Imagination Twilight!  You have it in spades!  Use it!”

        As Luna finished speaking the line below Twilight started to sag in the middle till she could not see the bottom.  As it did so the other end came into view.  In a few moments the end of the line came into contact where she was standing and she could take a single hop and was standing in front of a shimmering sphere.

        “Luna...?” asked Twilight examining the bubble “I need to talk to you if you don’t mind.”

        “And my dear sister I need your help as well.” Luna said from inside the sphere “Please step inside.  But be careful.  Things in here are not entirely...stable.”

        Twilight squared off her shoulders then slowly poked a hoof at the surface of the sphere.  The surface grabbed her hoof and immediately pulled her inside.

        Twilight squinted as she emerged from the sphere wall.  In front of her was a massive battlefield.  A large amount of ponies were assaulting a castle held by what appeared to be one lone pony which Twilight immediately recognized.

        “Inkblot...” she said quietly “...we’re in his nightmare then?”

        “Look around you Twilight.  What colors do the other ponies bear?” said Luna her gaze focused on the events in front of her.

        Twilight had been immediately captivated by seeing Inkblot in the castle that for the first time she observed the attacking ponies.  While there were a few other colors the majority of them were varying shades of purple.  

        And all the purple ones were alicorns.

        “Oh no...” Twilight said starting to panic and back up “I caused this?!  This is my fault!”

        “Twilight!” said Luna turning her head to face Twilight.  Her eyes were glowing with all the power that Twilight had ever seen in the eyes of Nightmare moon. “Stand still!  Any movement you make has an effect upon the dream you are in!”

        Twilight’s hooves immediately refused to move from their spots and she stopped cold.  She hung her head and looked at them.  “I caused this.” she said “I caused all this pain.”

        “Yes.” said Luna gazing back out to the battle “And no.”

        Her curiosity and not a little hope snapped Twilight out of her grief and panic.  She looked at Luna for an explanation but kept silent.

        “Inkblot has always been a greedy and good-for-very-little pony.  His mind for most of his life was broken.” said Luna quietly “I do my best to look past the actions to find the pony within but for some, a very few, there is nothing but darkness to see.  Their light went out somewhere along the way and there is nothing left inside that is good.”

        “But...” started Twilight.

        “I stand by my original words.” Luna continued unabated “Inkblot deserved what happened to him.  Take no shame in those actions.  But every action for every pony has a cost for us.  Every.  Pony.  It was pure coincidence that you came to find me this night and that I would be here of all places.  Still this is as good a time as any for an object lesson.”

        “I...I don’t understand.” said Twilight simply.

        “Look around you Twilight.  Look.” said Luna waving her hoof “While in the physical realm all that was damaged was some wood and nails here...here everything is broken.”

        “I didn’t know!” said Twilight as tears suddenly ran from her eyes.

        “And that my dear is why I’m showing you this.  Because you didn’t know.  Now you do.” said Luna as she floated Twilight’s tears from her face and formed them into a star which floated out through the side of the sphere. She smiled at Twilight “Sister no matter what we do there is a cost for every action.  The cost can never be avoided.  But it can be reduced.  And in some cases it is very close to zero.  But the cost is never free.”

        “I think I understand.” said Twilight “But here?  How do I pay the cost?”

        “By knowing it exists.” said Luna “Never forget for as long as possible.  Simply that.  And...every once in a while...you’ll get the chance to balance things out.”

        The smile turning to sadness Luna continued “In this case the cost will have to be balanced out somewhere down the road.  This dream is in fact the death throws of Inkblot.  He is dying Twilight.  He is dying at his own hoof and there is no pony in the world that can save him now.  He’s made quite sure of that.  Also by his own hoof.”

        Twilight was too shocked to even respond.  Her face was frozen in a visage of horror while her mind attempted to grasp the words she’d just heard.

        “Twilight.” Luna said “....Twilight.”  Sighing Luna materialized a small mallet above Twilight’s head and hit her with it.  Hard.

        “Ow!”  Twilight said wincing.  Trying to put a hoof to her head she found that they were still fastened firmly to the ground.

        “Now that I have your attention I need you to focus.” Luna said “As I said before Inkblot has done this of his own hoof.  Take that and accept it.  Had he contained something other than darkness within I would have had something to work with and perhaps these events would not have occurred.  But at the end the choice was his and his alone.”

        “Do all...do all suicides have darkness inside?” Twilight asked.

        “Do I need to hit you with yon mallet again?” Luna threatened.

        “Er...no?” said Twilight.

        “Good.” replied Luna “To answer your question the answer is that no, ponies who take their own lives in most cases are not full of darkness.  Or in fact do they have any any darkness in them at all.  Often the exact opposite is true.  They are bright and shiny inside but their circumstances have failed to allow them to see that in themselves.  And thus...”   

        Luna trailed off looking back out to the carnage.  There were less and less ponies with each passing moment and the sphere was shrinking in size.

        Luna sighed “In all the years that I have been in existence I have never found a complete way to prevent a pony from taking it’s own life if it truly was determined to do so.  I still search for such a way to this day.”

        Twilight looked around and noticed that the battle had finished and Inkblot stood simply standing at the top of a hill now.  The sphere was now visibly shrinking.

        As they stood there the sphere shrank until Luna and Twilight passed outside it’s walls.  It continued to shrink until it compressed to a tiny ball of light so bright that Twilight could almost not bear to look at it.

        The light floated up to Luna and she nuzzled it with a smile on her face.  “There there little one.” she said with care in her voice “The pain has gone now.  It’s time for you to move on.  I have a great new life planned for you.”

        Raising one hoof she waited until the light settled on it.  Then with the tenderness of a mother she blew it a kiss and it went streaking off into the distance so quickly that Twilight was unable to follow it.

        “And besides...” Luna continued watching the light in the far distance “...when they are freed of their burdens the light springs forth again.  Be it sunlight, moonlight, or twilight it is almost impossible to truly extinguish it from the world.”

        Twilight suddenly had a whole host of other questions but seeing her start to open her mouth Luna put her hoof over it.

        “No.  I am not what most ponies refer to as Death.  Yes I can send spirits to new lives but only under certain circumstances.  No I’m not going to explain any further.”  Luna said grinning and eventually pulling back her hoof “Ask me again in 500 years.”

        The hoof removed Twilight simply started and said “Oh!  That’s right!  I came here to ask you about...”

        “The papers.  Yes.” Luna said “Don’t look so surprised Twilight.  Remember when I told you to use you imagination?  Imagination tis the bricks upon which dreams are built.”

        “I don’t follow.” said Twilight with a puzzled expression.

        “Look on your back.” said Luna as a mirror materialized in front of Twilight.

        Craning her neck a bit Twilight looked and saw that on her back was what appeared for all the world to be her saddlebags but made entirely of paper with her handwriting on it.

        “You were so concerned with keeping them safe that you kept them close upon your person.” Luna said giggling a little.

        With a bright flicker of her horn Luna lifted the papers and sorted them out to float in front of her.  Peering intently at them she said “Twilight focus please.  The writing on these is all blurry.  That’s better.  Hmm...”

        “Well? asked Twilight still focusing on the memories of the papers.

        “I see nothing here that is of any danger to you but yes you surmise correctly.” said Luna floating the papers back to Twilight and once again grinning “The journal we saw likely is related to this issue.  While I know the headstrong mare in front of me will likely ignore my guidance in this matter, in all my dealings with temporal issues I’ve found it wiser to let them sort themselves out.”

        “Wait?  You’re telling me to just ignore it?” said Twilight.

        “Not ignore it.” replied Luna “Merely be acquainted with it and not pursue it directly.  In time all will be made clear.”

        “You do realize you sound like a fortune teller saying that.” said Twilight now grinning herself.

        “My dear I invented the fortune telling business!” said Luna portraying mock offense with her nose held high.  She held the pose for a moment then both of them broke into laughter.

        “Now my dear” Luna continued “I very strongly smell a new flavor of tea about you!  Focus on it please as I wish to taste a cup.”

        With the appearance of a teapot and cups Twilight and Luna settled down to reminisce for the rest of the evening.

============================================

        Upon waking Twilight immediately fished out the papers and put them in her dresser drawer for the time being.  Luna’s responses had calmed her concerns for the moment so while she was still prudent enough to lock up the originals she was not worried about losing the copies.

        As Twilight tried to go about her daily business her thoughts turned more and more to what she’d seen in the dreamscape with Luna.  Finally when word of Inkblot death reached her through other means she broke down crying almost instantly.

        Tears still flooding her eyes she closed her office and teleported herself to her room leaving behind a stunned group of aides and visitors.  Whispers rippled through those waiting in the hallway until a calm voice broke the tension.

        “I’m sorry my ponies but Twilight had to go.” Princess Celestia said walking up to the group “She received some very disturbing news.”

        “Is this about Inkblot suicide?” one of the aides asked.

        “Yes this is directly related to the unfortunate circumstances of that sad pony.” Celestia replied “While Princess Twilight may have been angry with that colt she certainly never wished this upon him.  She is at her core a kind spirit and this has rightly upset her.”  Celestia turned to the aide “Would you be so kind so as to spread the word that Twilight will be taking a leave of absence for a few days?”

        “Yes your highness.” the aide said bowing then quickly making her way down the hallway.

        “As for the rest of you if you could please come with me to the meeting room down the hall I shall work with you to conclude your business for today to your satisfaction.” Celestia said addressing the ponies in the hallway and directing them down the hallway with her hoof.

        There that should do it.  Damn you Luna!  Why couldn’t you hold off on the lesson. Celestia thought to herself.

        A sleepy voice in her head replied as Luna answered her Sister you know why.  And the opportunity presented itself abruptly last night as you also well know.  We all had to learn the lesson and better she learn it now than several hundred years down the road.  I too am saddened by Twilight’s pain but it shall pass.

        Will you press Twilight to go to Inkblot funeral? Celestia asked while looking over a petitioner’s request.

        I doubt I will have to.  Twilight feels responsible and needs some closure.  There will be little enough ponies at his funeral so it shall be safe for her to attend without recrimination. Luna projected to her sister.

        I unfortunately am inclined to agree with you despite my initial frustrations. Celestia sent back as she finished looking over a plan for a drainage system And you are of course right about the timing as well.  It’s better that it has happened sooner rather than later.  Twilight is more than strong enough to handle this and while I hate the thought of it a practical public display of sadness on her part for Inkblot will no doubt quiet most of the ponies who would take arms against her for this.

        We are fortunate at least that Inkblot was not well liked. Luna replied Were it someone truly popular we would likely have a riot on our hooves.  I needs must return to slumber now dear sister.  Till this evening. Luna concluded sending a burst of warmth across the connection to Celestia.

        Sleep well Tia. Celestia through returning the same warmth “Sleep well.” she said under her breath before the next petitioner approached her.

=============================================

        To say Twilight was distraught was an understatement.

        Without thinking Twilight collapsed on her bed the moment she appeared in her room.  Tears streaming down her face wet the pillow to near sogginess.

        How long she cried Twilight did not remember but with all the suddenness of a faucet the tears ceased completely leaving her exhausted but awake in her room.

        “Twilight?” she heard Spike call from the opening to her bedroom “Are you all right?” he asked.

        “No.” Twilight said simply “No....”

        “Ok.” said Spike cautiously “I’ll just go and make you a hot cup of tea.”

        “Okay.” replied Twilight without raising her head.

        “Oh and you don’t have to worry about the library.” Spike said before disappearing down the stairs “Princess Celestia sent me a quick note telling me to close it for emergency maintenance.  I managed to get everypony out before you arrived.”

        Thank Celestia thought Twilight Once again I will owe her more than I can repay.

        Closing her eyes Twilight finally succumbed to her weariness and fell fast asleep.

        After finishing her exchange with Celestia,  Luna reached out to Twilight and wove a comforting dreamless sleep for her sister before returning to sleep herself.

        

> Chapter 11
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Becoming Twilight - Chapter 11                by RandomGreymane (Mike Hebel)



        The funeral was a small affair much to Twilight’s relief.  In truth though she felt more than a little pity that Inkblot had fewer friends than Twilight had after her first year in Ponyville.

        Even more telling that the weather ponies refused to clear the clouds for the funeral resulting in a depressingly dim day complete with drizzle.

        “It wasn’t your fault.” a voice said breaking Twilight from her reverie “He was not right for a long long time.”

        Twilight looked up to find a bedraggled dark green mare standing next to Inkblot’s headstone.

        “I was his secretary” the pony continued “and probably the closest thing he had to a friend.”

        “Your words regardless I still feel no small responsibility in this matter.” Twilight said quietly “I keep thinking if I’d done things differently...”

        “Dear princess...” the mare said laying a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder “there was no way you could have prevented this.  In the end Inkblot was not the young pony I started out knowing.  He made his decision.  He made his choice.  No one could have stopped him.  You are no more responsible than anypony else that beat him up.”

        At those words Twilight looked directly into the mare’s eyes.

        “You look surprised by that my dear.” the mare continued “Did you think that someone such as Inkblot would refrain from making enemies?”

        “Thank you.” Twilight said “Your words give me comfort.”

        Nodding to Twilight the green mare backed away to leave but Twilight called out to her to stop.

        “I have something I would share with you.” Twilight said simply “You say you were friends with Inkblot.  Would you like to see his last thoughts?”

        “I....yes.  Yes I would.” the mare said in surprise.

        Leaning close Twilight cast the memory charm and touched her horn softly to the green mare’s forehead.  Reaching she projected the events she experienced in the dreamscape, ending just after Luna sent Inkblot’s spirit to it’s next destination.

        When Twilight finished the mare stood there with a look of surprise on her face.  The suddenly tears started to pour down her cheeks.  “Thank you!” she said “Thank you so much!  I was so afraid that his pain would not end!”

        Twilight nodded and smiled “Please keep what you have seen to yourself.  While I and the other princesses do not fear the information it could upset some.  And we wouldn’t want that now would we?”

        “No we wouldn’t.” the mare replied “And after so much time with Inkblot I can certainly keep a secret.”

        “Thank you.” Twilight said simply “I don’t mean to be rude but I don’t believe I caught your name.”

        “Greenback.” the mare replied “I work in the financial district in Canterlot.  I grew up with Inkblot and managed his portfolio among other things.”

        “Will you be all right now that he is gone?” Twilight asked “It’s possible I could get you a position through the palace.”

        “I should be fine but don’t be too surprised if I take you up on your offer.” Greenback replied with a wink  “Well...regardless you have given me closure.  And for that I can’t thank you enough.”

        “You aren’t the only one.” Twilight said “This experience has drained me but it’s finally over.”

        Nodding to Twilight in agreement Greenback smiled softly “Until we meet again?”

        Bowing to the green mare Twilight smiled.  “Absolutely!” she said.

        Almost on cue the two departed in different directions.

        The walk back to the Canterlot train station was uneventful.  Twilight watched as those around her went about their business.  Stepping into the train the sun finally broke through the clouds illuminating the remaining rain.  Looking up Twilight saw a rainbow forming.  Smiling she took her seat and settled in for the ride home.  The train’s rocking motion caressing Twilight into a peaceful dreamless sleep.

==============================================

        Making her way to the library Twilight felt tired but at peace for the first time in a long time.  Entering her home she smiled and greeted the patrons warmly before heading up the stairs to once more collapse on her bed.

        Well at least that’s finally over with. Twilight thought while studying the grain of the wood in her ceiling Still I really need to learn to pace myself better.  This is all so...heavy sometimes.  Price of royalty I guess.  What was it Luna said?  500 years.  I’m not sure I’ll last 5 years let alone 500.

        Hearing a quiet sound Twilight looked over to find Spike standing there holding a red apple and as usual shuffling his feet a little.

        “So...” he said handing her the apple “...how was the funeral.”

        “Quiet.” Twilight replied levitating the apple to her lips and taking a bite “It brought closure to those that mattered.” she continued while chewing.

        “You gonna be okay?” Spike asked raising an eyebrow.

        “Until the next disaster.” Twilight said with a slight smile.

        Finishing the apple Twilight thanked Spike and lay back down and closed her eyes.  In the distance she could hear somepony singing a song but she could not make out the words.  Something about counting stars she thought.  Much closer she could hear the birds in the tree branches twittering away.

        They sound so happy she thought What is it that they know that I don’t?

        Letting herself relax Twilight heard a voice reply.

        “It’s not what they know my dear princess it’s what they are able to let go of.”

        Once again Twilight was standing on a plane of light surrounded by stars but this time it was Celestia by her side not Luna.

        “Hmm...I’ll try to take that to heart.” Twilight replied looking up at her friend and mentor “It’s just so hard sometimes.  I want to help everypony so much but I know I can’t help them all and sometimes I want to scream with the frustration of it all.  So many ponies depend on me...”

        “The fact of the matter, though tough to swallow, is that the world can survive without us.” Celestia said with sadness in her eyes which cleared away as she continued quickly “That does not make our beliefs or dreams or sacred charges any less important!  But...but if you accept that fact it does ease the burden sometimes and help remind us not to take ourselves to seriously.”

        “So you’re saying that even if I quit being a princess tomorrow everything would work out?” asked Twilight “What about you and Luna?  What would happen if you just walked away?”

        “A great many strange and possibly horrible things. But...” said Celestia spreading her hooves “...Equestria would go on.  The world would go on.”

        Shaking her head Twilight looked into Celestia’s eyes “Not the way it is now.  And isn’t that the whole point of what we do?  To keep things from devolving into disharmony?  I don’t buy it and I will probably never accept that answer.”

        “Time will teach you otherwise.” Celestia said staring back into Twilight’s eyes with her most stern expression.  Then without warning she started to giggle.

        Twilight tried her best but could not keep a straight face from that point on and in moments they were both laughing loudly.

        Her laughter abated Twilight spoke “So I came to this place once before but hours passed for the rest of the world while I was here.  Am I going to wake up in the middle of the night or something?”

        “Eee-nope.” Celestia said smiling and trying her best to impersonate Big Macintosh “This place exists between moments.  Time doesn’t pass for you when you’re here.”

        “So why the hay did it take all day to get me back home last time?” Twilight asked.

        “The answer is that here in-between moments nothing changes.  You and I and everything here is unchanging at it’s base.  Oh you can temporarily alter things but they don’t last.” explained Celestia “Your transformation however had to be permanent.  So it had to happen in real time.  And thus from moment to moment this place was recreated while you were transformed.  It helped stabilize the process by sort of stepping through each stage.”

        “So it took a whole day for the transformation?” said Twilight with a surprised look on her face.

        “Indeed.  It was no small thing we did.” Celestia continued “And by we I mean your sisters.  This was a group effort my dear.  You may not remember any of the process but the three of us were present for it in it’s entirety.”

        Stunned the purple alicorn sat on her haunches and blinked.  When she finally spoke Twilight said “I can’t describe how much I want to know how it was accomplished but the scale of the magick involved...”

        “Oh it wasn’t too bad.” Celestia said a teasing note in her voice “You’ll learn about it eventually.  As my sister says, you will have an eternity to study butterflies if you so choose.  And for the record she’s said that for as long as we’ve been together.  No one is sure why, least of all her.”

        “It did sound like a comfortable turn of phrase when she said it to me.” Twilight replied smiling once again “Well I think it’s time I be going.” she said standing once again.

        “Agreed.” said Celestia starting to release the spell bindings “As much as I wish a timeless talk between us I do have matters to attend to and so do you.  Get some rest first though please Twilight?”

        “I don’t think you’d have to ask me twice on that one...Tia.” said Twilight fading as she bowed.  With a blink she found herself back in her bedroom next to her bed.  Heading down the stairs she found Spike and let him know that she would be taking the rest of the day off before heading back up to her room.

        Once again laying on her bed Twilight picked up the volume on Clover The Clever she kept on her nightstand.  She only read a few chapters before she was sound asleep with the book on her pillow next to her.

        A small dragon carefully closed the book and set it on the nightstand and left the room as quietly as he had entered.

==============================================

        Twilight woke as she had fallen asleep - to birdsong.  The twittering sounded loud but not unpleasant to her ears.  Wiping the crust from her eyes she realized that she had slept through the morning and well into midday.

        I didn’t realize how tired I was. Twilight thought while yawning.

        Stretching her legs Twilight swung them over the side of the bed and walked to the window.  Sitting on her haunches she gazed out the window taking in the bright sunlight filtering through the leaves.

        Stretching her neck and making a face at the resulting popping noise Twilight turned from the window and headed downstairs without so much as looking in the mirror. Just before reaching the bottom of the stairs she used her magick to smooth out her main and feathers a bit.

        Sometimes I forget I live in a public place. she thought to herself as she smiled at a pair of patrons browsing the fiction section Maybe I should move... Twilight though idly as she stepped out the front door to take in the sunlight.

        Standing in the sun she closed her eyes to enjoy the warmth when her stomach made a sound similar to the manticore she and her friends had met the Everfree Forest so long ago.

        That wasn’t that long ago. Twilight mused It seems so much longer...

        Her stomach interrupted her thoughts causing her to chuckle to herself. Okay then.  Better get something to eat. she thought to herself.

        Stretching her neck again Twilight headed in the direction of the cafe.

        Reaching the cafe she smiled as she saw Applejack sitting there enjoying a batch of deep fried apple fries.  As she approached Applejack waved a hoof in greeting.

        “Twilight!  How the hay are you doin’?” said Applejack happily munching on her fries “I hear tell everything went well and Inkpot’s funeral?”

        “Inkblot.” said Twilight levitating some of Applejack’s fries into her mouth and chewing “And mmmm yes it’s all been sorted out.” she said between bites.

        “Good ‘ta hear.” replied Applejack signaling the waiter for another plate “I was a mite worried ‘boutcha seein as how broken up you were ‘bout the whole affair an all.”

        “It was all so surprising.” Twilight continued as she floated another hooffull worth of fries off the plate “I expected the colt to change not to...er...take the action he did.”

        Sighing a bit and smiling at her friend Applejack said “Aht times even tha best of us give up the ghost.  Some ponies take that a bit further but that’s their choice.  After our parents died if I hadn’t had Big Mac around I’d almost  certainly have considered it myself.  And where the hay did all muh fries go?”

        Twilight stopped chewing immediately with a look of both surprise and horror on her face.  Applejack seeing her expression burst out laughing as the waiter set a fresh plate of apple fries on the table.

        “Why you!” Twilight said smiling suddenly and throwing a fry at Applejack who deftly caught it in her mouth and swallowed it whole “How the hay did you know to order more fries.”

        “Twilight” Applejack said suddenly using her Manehatten accent “I am of course in the food service business so it’s my job to know when someone is hungry. Besides, “ she continued in her normal voice “a friend ‘o mine who is polite ta a fault sat down and just ate my food without a bye yer leave.  I figured yer stomach was working yer head just a wee bit.”

        Twilight blushed furiously and murmured an apology under her breath. “Sometimes I wonder how I managed to end up with friends as kind as all of you.”

        “No surprise that.” Applejack continued around another mouthful of fries “Most ‘o the ponies I met that were good folk gain friends over time.  Some ‘o them it takes a while as they don’t see other folk a whole mess.  Like you.  You spent your tahm studying with Princess Celestia so much that ya didn’t bump inta too many other ponies.  Once ya did...well the rest y’all know.”

        “All of you take such good care of me.” Twilight said wiping her mouth with a napkin “I honestly don’t know what I’d do without all of you.”

        “Well...ain’t no use in speculatin’ as we’ll never know.” Applejack said finishing the last of the fries and ordering a couple of fruit juices to help them wash down the meal “In the end we get what we put out Twilight.  And while yer one to make mistakes, as are we all, I ain’t seen ya put out nuthin but good.  Are ya really all that surprised ya get good back?”

        “Hmmmm....when did you get so wise?” Twilight said raising an eyebrow at Applejack.

        “Ah have no eye-dee-er whatcher talkin ‘bout.” Applejack said concentrating on her drink.  She chuckled after taking a sip.

        “Uh-huh....riiiight.” Twilight said giggling a little “Oh!  Hey!  How did that growing incident work out?”

        “Twilight I have never seen so many vines in mah lifetime.” Applejack said putting down her drink “Why there were more vines in one small patch of town than the time Big Mac tried raising a field of watermelons!”

        “It’s all resolved now though right?” Twilight asked sipping on her juice.

        “Absolutely.” replied Applejack “Ah and the other students managed to get it all under control.  I tell ya Twilight iffn somepony had told me I’d be growin’ magick plants this time last year I’da thought they were as crazy as Pinkie Pie after an espresso!”

        The funny thing is that you WERE growing magick plants a year ago...and before. Twilight thought to herself. Wisely she said nothing though behind her smile.

        The two continued eating in silence for a while then with an un-Twilight-like burp Twilight smiled at her friend and thanked her again.

        “Aww ain’t nuthin’.” Applejack responded with a wave of her hoof “Well I best be gettin’ back before Big Mac sets ta wunderin where ahve been.  See ya later Twi!”

        With that Applejack hugged her friend and headed off in the direction of Sweet Apple Acres.

        Twilight remained seated for a while sipping the remains of her drink. Listening to those around her she heard a tiny filly emit a burp only to be corrected by her mother.  “But I saw Princess Twilight do it!” she heard the filly protest.  The mare though was having none of it and said that even IF the Princess in question had done such a thing that was no excuse.

        Chuckling quietly to herself Twilight thought I wonder if Celestia or Luna go invisible around the pony populace and just listed to things sometimes.

        Twilight heard a faint echo of the final word of her thought and knew it instantly to be one of her sisters replying from a distance but the connection was weak so she let it go.

        Rising from her seat the waiter approached her with a slip of paper.  “The bill Princess.” he said without much flourish.

        “Wha?....Oh...yes.  Of course.”  Twilight replied.  With a start she realized that she had left her bags back at the library.  Concentrating and pretending to dig into her mane Twilight teleported the required bits, including a hefty tip, into a spot where she could reach then gave them to the waiter.  “There you go!  Keep the change for all your trouble!” she said.

        “No trouble at all Princess Twilight.” the waiter replied.  Bowing once the waiter returned to the inside of the cafe.

        Whew! Twilight thought to herself. I wonder what people would say if they saw me have to charge a meal to the royal accounts.  Still...better not do that too often or people will think my main is made of bits.

        Stopping cold in her tracks Twilight suddenly exclaimed to herself HEY!  Applejack stuck me with the bill!

        Passing ponies could not for the life of them figure out what Princess Twilight was standing in the middle of the road laughing to herself about.

========================================================


        At home again Twilight immediately set to relaxing and reading a book from her waiting stack.  Metaphysical Mastery by Penderghast The Brown. she thought Just the thing.

        Twilight read for several hours while not even aware that the snacks that conveniently appeared were being brought by her faithful dragon assistant.  She only stirred from her reading when she noticed that the light had started to fade with the setting sun.  Yawning and knowing herself all too well Twilight marked her place (almost at the end) and resisted the urge to finish the book.

        Well this has been fun but I need to get back to work tomorrow. Twilight thought to herself ruefully Likely my desk is completely covered with things to do by now. I should get to bed early so I get a good start tomorrow.

        Yawning again Twilight slid under the covers and turned off the lamp and promptly fell sound asleep.

        And as had happened several times before woke up somewhere else.

        Once again Twilight found herself on the plan of stars but this time it was Cadance standing there.

        “Cadance!” Twilight exclaimed rushing forward to hug the Princess of Love.

        “Twilight!” said Cadance returning the hug “You look tons better than the last time I saw you.  All sorted out?

        “I think so.” said Twilight without hesitation “I’ll always have some regrets for what happened but I know now that there’s nothing I could do to change those events.”

        “You are SO doing better than me when I was your age.” replied Cadance “I had such a hard time with all those things that happen counter to my best intentions.  Nearly broke me.”

        “Not too surprising.” said Twilight “I mean you’re the Princess of Love right?  That means anything that could cloud a person’s heart is going to hit you pretty hard.”

        “Definitely.”  said Cadance frowning a bit then smiling again “So...I heard you’re teaching little ones to belch now?”

        “I have no idea what you’re talking about!” Twilight said imagining Cadance’s mouth full of apple fries.  Cadance tried to reply but could only laugh around the fries that had appeared in her mouth.  “Regardless” continued Twilight “I need to get some real rest.  Mentally I’m pooped.”

        Mentally willing herself back to her bed Twlight watched as Cadance could do nothing but smile while chewing the fries in her mouth.  Twilights last view as she left was of Cadance with a slightly thoughtful look on her face.

        Safely in her bed once again Twilight relaxed and fell back asleep dreaming of a relaxing rest in a meadow of flowers.

> Chapter 12
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Becoming Twilight - Chapter 12                by RandomGreymane (Mike Hebel)


        Feeling strangely refreshed despite the hour of the morning Twilight woke with more than enough time to be ready for her workout with Scootaloo.

        After the workout she and Scootaloo swung by Sugarcube Corner before they were open where they were both treated to fresh baked muffins courtesy of Pinkie Pie.

        Having sent Scootaloo on her way Twilight went back to the library and cleaned up before heading off to her office at the council building.

        Arriving there she found Princess Celestia in her office already in-progress with the day’s events.

        “Twilight!” Celestia said smiling in greeting “So wonderful to see you back!  Ready to take over the reigns again?”

        “Absolutely!” said Twilight “I’m itching to get back to work.”

        “Excellent!”  Celestia said signing a proffered document with a flourish of her floating quill.  “Everyone!  If you could please clear this office until further notice I need to bring Princess Twilight up to speed.  Thank you.” Celestia finished as she watched everypony but Twilight file out the office door before she shut it on the last pony.

        “Thank you...Tia.” Twilight said still hesitating on the lack of honorific “Thank you for everything.  So what did I miss?”

        “One moment Twilight...” Celestia said as she suddenly concentrated intensely. With a flash two large cups of coffee and a half dozen donuts appeared on the desk between them.

        “So you have a donut and coffee spell then?”  said Twilight with a smirk “You’ve been holding out on me!”

        “Nothing so dramatic.” said Celestia levitating a donut and a coffee cup towards her “Remember that stack of extra donuts Pony Joe makes all the time?  Well it’s time for one more secret.  They’re mine.  All mine.  I make them disappear every morning.” Giggle to herself Celestia quickly consumed the donut and took a drink of her coffee.

        “Hah!  I knew it!” said Twilight taking a sip of her coffee “You have been holding out on me!  It’s a donut summoning spell!”
                                          
        Twilight could not have timed it better as she watched her precious Princess Celestia choke slightly and fail completely to keep the pieces of her doughnut from falling from her mouth as she laughed unexpectedly.

        “Damn you Twilight!” said Celestia in mock frustration as she cleaned up the crumbs “I’m a royal princess and supposed to keep my composure at all times!”

        Twilight just raised an eyebrow and looked directly into Princess Celestia’s eyes before they both burst out laughing.

        “Well now that you are free to resume your duties” said Celestia levitating a fresh donut “Here’s where things stand...”

        Over the next few hours, and considerably more donuts and coffee, Twilight and Celestia went over the current business at hoof for the Twilight Council.  When they were finished Twilight magickally made all the crumbs and remaining uneaten donuts vanish.

        “Ahh! The old ‘donut banishment’ spell!” Celestia said laughing again “I prefer the manual method myself.”

        “Hmm....” said Twilight giving Celestia the raised eyebrow again “Didn’t I hear Luna commenting on your consumption of treats at the ceremony a while back?”

        Suddenly without warning Celestia’s horn glowed and Twilight’s muzzle was wrapped in her tail which had grown to approximately three times it’s normal length.

        With mock aloofness that changed quickly to a final smile Princess Celestia said “Princess Twilight Sparkle I bid you farewell!” and vanished in a flash of light leaving Twilight to untangle herself from her own tail.

        Her aide could not understand why Twilight was laughing so hard when the door to the office opened allowing her entry.

======================================================================================================

        Later that day Twilight finally got ahead of any of her backlogged planning.  She was surprised that Celestia had not pushed any progress for the plans Twilight had set in motion but had rather just resolved immediate issues despite knowing that the council must have besieged her with complaints about halting the flow of their projects over the fate of one pony.

         She was also surprised to find that several of the decisions made by her beloved princess were actually not to her liking and would have to be corrected.

        Well I suppose nopony can know everything. thought Twilight  She probably was just missing the rest of the information.

        Shaking her head at the thought Twilight continued working until the time came for her to attend the twilight council session for that day.

        The council session over, Twilight did a quick organization of her desk the left the council building.  Eager to get some rest before her early start tomorrow Twilight headed in the direction of her home.  

        She had not walked further than a few hundred yards when she was confronted by a group of ponies standing in the road.  Each carried a flower and some held signs with the words “Smile Princess Twilight!” and “Cheer Up Princess Twilight!” on them.

        Twilight did indeed smile but after convincing her well-wishers that she was all right it was quite late and the path was now lit only with lanterns.

        Relieved, Twilight reached the library and let herself in.  Climbing the stairs to the top she almost tripped on the last one.  Laying her saddlebags against the wall Twilight collapsed upon the bed and fell promptly asleep.

        Only to wake up once again on a field of stars.  This time Luna was there waiting for her with a stack of plans and papers.

        “Twilight!”  Luna said happily “I’m so sorry to abscond with you while you sleep but we have many things to discuss!”

        Twilight listened politely and nodded her tired head at appropriate intervals.  At some point Luna concluded speaking but Twilight was still nodding her head as if still hearing spoken words.

        “TWILIGHT!” shouted Luna “Pay attention!  I have little time each night as it is to speak to people so when I take that time please at least pay me the courtesy of staying alert!”

        “Stay a lert” Twilight replied softly her head bobbing as she tried to keep it upright “Equestria needs more lerts...”

        “Honestly Twilight” continued Luna “how are you going to be a princess for millennia if you can’t  deal with a simple thing like sleep?  I sleep each day but only because I’m using enough magick to raise and lower the moon AND walk the dreamroads.  It tires one out greatly.  But you - you are not even using a tenth of your magick.  How could you possibly be tired?”

        “Not...sure...” said Twilight before doing something that even Luna could call unprecedented.  She passed out while still dreaming.

        Her last image was a horrified Luna rushing towards her.
======================================================================================================

        Twilight floated in darkness.  She was dimly aware she existed but little else.  After an endless time she became aware of a sound.  The sound repeated.  She was sure she’d heard the sound before but was not aware of where or when.

        In time she could make out the sound.  

        “...Twilight.”

        She attempted to collect herself in vain.  Once more the sound rippled through her.

        “Twilight.”

        She fought and reached and grasped with her mind but still was unable to connect the sound to her being.  The sound was louder this time.

        “Twilight!”

        A moment of clarity then...That’s my name. she thought.  The sound was suddenly a roar.

        “TWILIGHT!”

        In a blink of the universe the sound poured over her, enveloped her, and once again blotted out all things but itself.  Opening herself Twilight took in the sound and let it warm her and fill her.  With each passing moment the sound of her name warmed every corner of her being until at last she felt complete again.  Whole.

        Twilight opened her eyes only to find that she was still within the dreamscape but this time surrounded by her sisters as well as her friends.  All of them intensely focused on her and her alone.

        Luna was the first to speak.  “Welcome back.”

        Twilight did not as of yet have the energy to form words but she smiled.

        “This...” continued Luna “was not an easy thing.  We almost lost you.  I was deeply concerned sister.”

        “She’ll be all right now though won’t she?” Fluttershy asked Princess Luna.

        “She will be extremely weak magickally for quite some time.” replied Luna “Weaker than even before her transformation.”

        “But she won’t go into a coma again right?” asked Rainbow Dash “I mean we won’t...almost lose her again right?”

        “No my little bearers that shall never happen again.” stated Luna “We called her back from the brink of nothingness.  Her heart knows where that is now and shall never come close from this moment without reason.”

        “Ah’m glad y’all brought her back Princess.” said Applejack “Ah truly don’t know what ah’d do without her.”

        “I didn’t.” said Luna causing a surprised look to appear on more than one pony’s face.

        “Say what now?” said Applejack sounding confused.

        “I didn’t bring her back.” said Luna “You did.”

        The ponies stood silently on the sea of stars in such a state of surprise they could only blink.

        “In fact my young Applejack” Luna continued “You above all brought her back.  It was the voice in your heart that was the strongest.  This is not to say that any of you were LESS than her but more to say that Applejack’s heart is just a little louder in this case.  I believe her element played the part.  An honest heart is just a little stronger than others.”

        “Ah luv ‘er.” Applejack said simply “Ah luv her like one of my own kin.  Mah heart wouldn’t ne’er be tha same if she were gone.  I can’t e’n contemplate the idear.”

        “Thank you.” said Twilight “I can’t ever even...”

        “It’s all right darling.” Rarity replied with a warm smile “As strange as it sounds I agree with Applejack.  My heart would never be the same without you as well.”

        “Time to let her rest everypony.” said Luna “She is in no danger.  It is time for all of you to go back to resting peacefully.”

        “Can we rest here with her?” Pinkie asked “Pretty please?”

        “I see no harm in that.” Luna replied smiling “But rest you must!  Now gather around please!”

        The ponies gathered in a circle around Twilight as Luna’s horn glowed softly and one by one they lay on the field of stars and closed their eyes until only Twilight remained awake.

        “Will they be okay?” Twilight said with a yawn.

        “They will be fine.  In time.  As for you...” Luna said “I have only a small inkling of what happened to you.  I will research the issue.  You are only the second new alicorn in 1000 years.  There is still a great deal that we do not know and much that has been lost while I was away.”

        “You said ‘In time.’ What did you mean by that.” asked Twilight with her eyes closed.

        “My dear dear sister...” Luna said with a frown “you are so lucky to have friends that love you.  Each of them gave up a piece of their immortality to call you back.  Even Applejack.  She didn’t hesitate Twilight.  She chose immortality and then she chose you.  I am more proud of your friends than any ponies I have ever met.  Cherish them as long as you can Twilight.  Cherish them beyond measure.”

        Twilight suddenly felt tears roll down her cheeks but said nothing.

        “Rest now my Twilight Princess.” said Luna her horn glowing slightly again drawing all the ponies together against Twilight.

        Twilight sighed and lost herself in the warmth of her friends.
======================================================================================================

        Twilight woke as she had gone to sleep - with her friends tucked in around her.  When she opened her eyes the first thing she saw was a very familiar fireplace and rug.  Celestia’s chambers she thought How in Tartarus did we get here? Oh ponyfeathers I just don’t care right now.
               
        Closing her eyes again Twilight listened to the quiet breathing of her sleeping friends.  As was typical it was Applejack who woke before the others and stretched setting off a ripple of movement in her sleeping friends.  Yawning she stood and walked quietly over to the window to stare out over the royal gardens.  Looking back Applejack noticed Twilight staring at her as if she was seeing her for the first time.

        Uncomfortable, Applejack moved to a nearby mirror.  “Ah gots sumthin on mah face or sumtin?” she asked peering intently at herself while watching Twilight in the reflection out of the corner of her eye.

        “Yes.” said Twilight not taking her eyes off her friend “The glow of an honest heart.”

        Twilight had never before seen Applejack blush as deep as the apples on her cutie mark.

        Still peering intently at her face in the mirror Applejack coughed a little and said “Well.  Ah couldn’t just letcha die now could ah?”

        Twilight just nodded with her eyes locked on the orange earth pony.

        “Ah knows whatcher thinkin about Twilight.” continued Applejack closing her eys “Mah choice.  The ‘Immortal Apple’ and what-all.  Well when it comes down ta it yer right.  Savin yer life proves it clear as a winter sky.  Bein who ah am means ah am there fer everypony.  And that means ah have a chance to be there for future generations o’ Apples...and friends.”

        Applejack turned an opened her eyes to find all of her friends bowing to her in reverence.  Each one with a smile on their face and happy tears in their eyes.  Very quickly her eyes filled with tears as well.

        The impromptu scene was interrupted by the door to the chambers opening and Celestia entering.  “Well!  All awake!” she said with an approving smile on her face “I’m more happy than you can imagine that you are all here and safe.”

        “Happy to see you too.” Twilight said dropping any honorifics and leaning on Pinkie’s shoulder to keep herself upright. “Did Luna find the cause of all this yet?”

        “Not quite.” Celestia answered seating herself on the rug “There are a number of ways and means and all manner of creatures that can drain life energy like that.  The worst ones are locked up in Tartarus but as Luna said before there has been a great deal lost over the years and much we still do not know.  We’ll find the answer though.  Now...who’s hungry?”

        A chorus of assent rose from the ponies and Celestia turned and used her magick to open the door and inform the guard that they would all be eating in and to send up a kitchen pony to take their orders.

        The efficient castle staff took almost no time in preparing their orders and soon everyone in the chamber was eating with enthusiasm.

        Hunger sated the conversation over recent events resumed.  Pinkie Pie was the first to break the silence.  “Soooooo...where do we go from here?”

        “Well, “ replied Celestia “from this moment on until we find out what affected Twilight we need to keep a close watch on all of you.  For the present time I must insist that you all be our guests here in the castle.  There’s plenty of room and it’s one of the safest places in Equestria.”

        “Also” she continued looking at each of them in turn smiling all the while “I confess that it’s been a long time since I’ve had guests that I could call close friends.”

        Once again there wasn’t a dry eye in the room.
        

=====================================================================================================

        For the next few weeks life for Twilight settled into a comfortable routine.  Celestia had necessary documents and ponies flown in or brought in by train from Ponyville or indeed anywhere related to Twilight Council business.  Upon arrival anything relating to council business was placed in a waiting room for an hour while a team picked by both Luna and Celestia could verify there was no threat.

        After being cleared it was business as usual which a still slightly tired Twilight reveled in completing if only to show she was still able to be the princess everypony expected.  In an effort to head off any rumors Twilight made a public statement in the company of the other princesses that she was currently experiencing a mild illness and had come to Canterlot for treatment.  Contrary to previous expectations everypony took this to heart causing an outpouring of gifts and flowers to arrive at the castle daily much to Twilight’s embarrassment.

        Not a few were eaten by Pinkie Pie once Twilight and the others had deemed them safe for consumption.

        In-between her work she spent time with her friends and reading in the immense royal library.  

        Twilight tried to enjoy those moments but she could still feel the effects of what had happened.  Sometimes it was something profound as not being able to do research into a particular spell. Sometimes it was something as simple as a levitated book slipping from her grasp and falling to the floor.

        This is so frustrating! she thought not for the first time as she picked up a book carefully I know my magick is coming back but even the simple things are hard now!

        This too shall pass my dear sister. Twilight heard in her mind.  The connection was enough to cause her to lose focus and drop the book again.

        I know Luna. Twilight sent along their connection It’s just taking a whole hay of a lot longer than I expected.

        You are strong but don’t have the reserves that build up after hundreds of years. thought Luna yawning mentally Time will take care of that my dear.  Unfortunately there’s no shortcuts for some things.  And wouldst thou pay the price for such a thing regardless?

        Twilight only sighed and nodded her head in agreement before closing the connection.  Picking up the book once more she settled onto a nearby pillow and continued reading.

        Somewhere during the book Twilight suddenly noticed a royal guard was standing next to her.  She had no idea of when he appeared but he stood there patient as stone waiting for her to notice him.

        “Oh I’m sorry!  I got so caught up in my book I didn’t see you there!” Twilight said slightly flustered “Is there something I can help you with?”

        “My apologies my princess I do not wish to intrude.” the guard said “But there is a pony at the front gate causing quite a fuss. She claims to know you personally.”

        I wonder... thought Twilight.  Aloud she thanked the guard and asked him to accompany her to the front gate.  When she arrived she found a very flustered Scootaloo struggling to free herself from a slightly disheveled looking pair of guards that had finally captured the small orange pony.

        “Scootaloo!” exclaimed Twilight “Please!  Put her down!”  Rushing forward Twilight promptly tripped over her own hooves and tumbled, landing at the hooves of one of the guards.  Shaking her head to clear it she stood and asked “Scootaloo are you all right?  I’m truly sorry!  I didn’t know you were coming or I’d have let the guards know.”

        “It’s all right.” said Scootaloo smiling “I didn’t exactly plan to come here until I heard you weren’t feeling well.  Sweetie Bell and Apple Bloom helped arrange it.  I even have homework from Miss Cheerilee see!”  Scootaloo showed Twilight papers in her saddlebags.

        “That’s good but that still doesn’t explain what you’re doing here.” said Twilight with a critical look at the young filly.

        With as much seriousness as she could muster Scootaloo walked up to Twilight and stared up at her with a grim look on her face.  “You missed your workout schedule.”

        “My...workout schedule...” Twilight said echoing the words.

        “Your workout schedule.” repeated Scootaloo.

        “You came all the way to Canterlot.” said Twilight “To work out with me.”

        “Yes.” said Scootaloo.

        “Why.” Twilight asked.

        “Because you need it.” said Scootaloo “Most ponies take us fillies and colts for granted but we hear and see a lot.  I heard from someone in Ponyville that you were weak.  And when you are weak you work to build up your strength.  That’s what working out is all about!”

        “Impeccable logic.” said a voice behind her that Twilight recognized as Princess Celestia.  “And wise too.  You better take her advice Twilight.”

        I’ll get you for this. Twilight sent to her former mentor You will rue the day!

        Rue the day? Celestia thought back Who says that?

        Shaking her head in resignation Twilight told Scootaloo “Of course we’ll do our workouts again.  But as this is not first thing in the morning how about a tour of the castle starting with some ice cream from the kitchen?”

        “Yes please!” Scootaloo said standing on the tips of her hooves.

        “Meanwhile” Celestia said “I will see about assigning one of the royal tutors to help you with your homework so you aren’t falling behind while you’re here.”

        “Not Yay!” Scootaloo exclaimed her enthusiasm wilting slightly.

        “Oh buck up kid!” Twilight said “Let’s get that ice cream....Did you really think that would work?”

        “No.  But it was worth a try.” said Scootaloo as they walked in the direction of the kitchens.

> Chapter 13
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Becoming Twilight - Chapter 13                by RandomGreymane (Mike Hebel)


        The next morning Twilight worked out with what eventually became a very smug Scootaloo.  Twilight came to realize just exactly how out of shape she was, not to mention how weak, and this was not missed by the eyes of the small orange filly.

        After the workout, and a hearty breakfast in a secluded location of the royal gardens, Scootaloo was whisked away by her assigned tutor.  The look on her face was strangely complacent as if all was right with the world as long as Twilight was nearby.  This was not lost on Twilight who waved goodbye to Scootaloo as she finished her breakfast.

        Staring into the grounds in the bottom of her coffee cup Twilight mused to herself.  Well at least she’s well taken care of.  And our workouts will do both of us some good.

        Something tiny floated around Twilight’s mind.  With a mild start she realized that it was what Scootaloo had said earlier about working to become stronger.  What I need is a new magickal practice routine! she exclaimed in her head But first that means I need to test myself to find out where I stand.

        Leaving the table she made her way in the direction of the magickal archives.  Reaching the archives she chose an unmarked door she knew quite well.  Fumbling with her magick it took her four times before she could cast the special identification spell to unlock the way and descend the stairs to the testing lab on the lower level.

        “Well I’m not going to be casting any of Clover’s Clever Cantrips at any rate.” she said to herself thinking about the trouble she had with the door above.

        Slowly Twilight descended the stairs, listening to her hooves clack on each step, until she reached the testing lab.

        The lab itself was fairly large.  Off to one side was a separate large area for teleporting in materials.  The rest of the lab itself was separated into protective circles of various sizes, each with a table and bookshelf nearby.  Several of the smaller ones were occupied by unicorns testing spells within them.  One even had an earth pony growing something in it.

        Remembering the lectures she received on this place she carefully stepped off the last step causing the distance-shrinking spell to release her.  When her hind hooves left the stairs she was a mile underground having only walked a few steps.

        Stretching her neck briefly to loosen it Twilight headed towards the largest and most protected circle.  Stepping into it she briefly re-read the permanently fixed stone along one side that she knew was the power indicator for magick inside the circle.

        Let’s see...gold is the top...last time I tested here was before I became a princess and I hit in the silver range.  And I had to stop because of feedback issues. she mused Well no time like the present.

        Closing her eyes she called out the incantation that activated the circle of protection and she could feel the invisible dome of power enclose her, cutting her off from everything outside.

        “Here goes nothing...” she said to herself with a sigh.

        Reaching deep within her Twilight took hold of her magick and carefully shaped it into a second skin.  Once she completed this she released her magick slowly into that skin in ever increasing amounts, careful to make sure it was not reflected back in any way.

        Twilight knew immediately that she was not anywhere near as strong as she was previously, but then she fully understood and expected that.

        What she did not expect was for the indicator of magickal power to top out in the lower bronze range.  Twilight was sweating and tiring quickly but she could do nothing to increase her output any further.  She tired so rapidly that she released her hold on her magick with a snap causing her head to throb.  Ignoring the pain she uttered the incantation to lower the protective shield and stepped out of the circle.

        Exhausted, and more than a little dismayed, Twilight climbed the stairs back to the archives and exited into the hallway, the door locking spell designed to allow fast exit in case of an emergency.

        At a leisurely pace Twilight headed to her room.  Lost in thought she didn’t immediately notice that the room was occupied by Luna until she collapsed onto a large pillow and ended up facing that direction.  Too tired to talk immediatly Twilight just stared at the moon symbol on Luna’s chest.

        “I see you now understand how badly thou hast been injured by recent events.” Luna said in a soft voice “Fear not.  There is little in these matters that can not be fixed in time.  And that we have good stock of.”

        “I know.” Twilight said without moving her body “I guess I just didn’t expect to ever be in a position like this.  Bronze.  The indicator just barely showed bronze.  Even when I was a filly I was never that weak.  It’s like I’ve lost almost everything of myself.”

        Luna immediately made a very un-princess-like noise with her lips and said “Nonsense.  Trust your sister on this one.  This too shall pass.”

        Changing the subject Twilight asked “Why Applejack?”

        “I beg your pardon?” Luna asked “’Why Applejack?’ what?”

        “What made Applejack able to pull me back from the brink more than the others.” Twilight elaborated.

        “I believe I explained that earlier but let me try to expound on my previous information.” Luna replied in a voice full of mock snoot, while somehow still managing to smile affectionately at Twilight.

        “Applejack is the Element of Honesty correct?” she continued “This means that not only is she honest about those things and ponies around her but she is honest about herself as well.  This is extremely rare and undoubtedly one of the main reason she is the bearer of Honesty at all.”        

        Considering Luna’s words Twilight nodded and prompted Luna to continue.

        “Over our lifetimes we tell ourselves little lies.” she said “’I’m not worthy of consideration.’  ‘I’ll never be as good as my sister.’ ‘No pony will ever beat me!’ ‘I’m not pretty.’ ‘The night will last forever.’”

        Twilight stared at Luna, hanging on every word.

        “Time passes and those words settle into our hearts.” Luna said, a serious look on her face as she looked into Twilight’s eyes “In time those words...cloud...our hearts.  We become a little less than we truly are.  In extreme cases we forget our hearts altogether and thus forget who we are.”

        As she paused a smile returned to Luna’s face.

        “The lies that gather in our hearts are not all we are though and with effort they can be washed away.” Luna explained “An honest heart has no words clinging to it and the shine from it is brilliant and undimmed.  It’s voice is clear and strong.  Dost thou understand now my sister?”

        “Thank you for explaining that.  I think perhaps I need to wash away some of those lies in my heart.”  Twilight admitted.

        “Well...” Luna began “You would not be an Element bearer nor a princess if your heart was as clouded as you perceive it to be.  I wouldst not worry about thine heart.”

        “So much of me feels...missing.” Twilight pondered “If I only knew which direction to go.”

        “Up.”  smiled Luna “The direction you go from here is up.”

=======================================================

        The next morning Twilight resumed her routine of working out with Scootaloo before the young filly was abducted by her tutors.  With Scootaloo safely off to her studies, Twilight began another routine.  This one a magickal workout rather than a purely physical one.

        Starting with the simplest of spells Twilight giggled to herself.  

        Kindergarten.  I’m in magickal kindergarten again. she laughed to herself.

        With that laughter something inside Twilight released it’s grip and she felt better.  No stronger but definitely better.

        After her second workout of the day she joined her friends in a large dining room for lunch.  Unexpectedly this filled not only her stomach but her spirit and soon she and the rest were laughing and joking with each other.

        Once lunch was over the six of them went their separate ways, Twilight heading to the library not to read advanced magick books but the newest beginner books on magick to be put on the shelves.

        Quickly devouring these she found a number of places to improve her technique to compensate for her temporary loss in strength.

        Gathering the books to her she made her way to the testing area under the archives and took over a small personal testing circle out of the way of the rest of the ponies working in the lab.

        Retrieving a book stand so she would not have to hold the book up while working, Twilight set up the first book so it would be readable outside the circle.

        Raising the circle with the incantation she began to practice.

=======================================================

        Several hours later Twilight emerged from the lab with a satisfied look on her face.  Celestia, having just finished returning a book to the archives, met her in the hallway.

        “Well my sister you’re looking better than the last time I saw you.” Celestia beamed “Luna has been quite worried about you for some time now.”

        “I feel better.” Twilight smiled “Not stronger really, just better.”

        “Regardless it looks like things are taking a turn for the brighter.” Celestia replied, also smiling.

        “Indeed dear sister.” Twilight said while silently casting a tiny spell to make her sound like Princess Luna “I do believe that my heart doth feel much at ease.”

        Before Celestia could comment they both heard Luna’s amused voice in their heads Thine impression is not wholly bad sister.  However it doth need more polish before thou attempts to bring night eternal.

        Luna quickly closed the connection, leaving Celestia and Twilight with her voice chuckling in their heads.

        
=======================================================

        Over the next week Twilight improved both her control of her body and her mastery of magick considerably.  This surprised even her as she had previous to these events thought she had mastered the basics.  Only now did she realize how wrong that assumption was and how blind she’d been to make it.

        Near the end of the week Twilight once again found herself in one of the larger testing circles measuring her strength.  Reaching she suddenly mentally pulled as much magick to her as she could and found that for a brief moment she was nearer her original strength than before.

        Trying her utmost Twilight held fast to the increased flow of power but before long it was ripped from her mental grasp.  When she reached for it again it was gone.

        Shutting down the circle Twilight wrote her experience down in the small notebook she had once again taken to carrying.

        It was later into the evening when Twilight made her way up the stairs and back to the small dining room near her quarters.  She was surprised to see both Luna and Celestia sipping on tea and eating cookies, their faces smiling at each other as a magickal chandelier glowed softly lighting only the table.
        
        “How goes the battle sister?” Luna asked before consuming another cookie.

        “I’m improving but I still wish I knew was was causing the overall weakness in my magick.” said Twilight

        “I think I can answer that.” said a familiar voice from one end of the room.  

        Twilight and the other princesses looked up to see what appeared to be another Twilight Sparkle stepping forth from the shadows.  While the same in appearance this Twilight had small differences.  A turn of a feather here, a scar on her hind leg, signs of travel on her hooves, etcetera. But what Twilight noticed most about her was her bearing.  It was confident.  A lot more confident than Twilight herself had ever been even though this Twilight did not wear a tiara on her head.

        “Princess Luna” the second Twilight said standing in front of her “Would you be so kind as to cast a changeling detection spell on me?”

        Only nodding in acknowledgement Luna quickly cast the ray of light over the pony in front of her who as she half expected did not change except perhaps to straighten her mane with her magick.

        Wiping the travel dust off of herself using magick and depositing it in the nearby trash can the now confirmed Twilight Sparkle approached herself, stopping directly in front of her.

        “My apologies for the abrupt entrance.” she said “But to all things there is a time and this one could wait no longer.”

        “But how...” Twilight said looking at her duplicate in front of her before stating the obvious “...you’re me.  More than just Luna’s spell I can feel that you are...me.”

        “Got it in one girl!” the well traveled Twilight said smiling “I can’t give you the details yet but way back when you were at the ceremony before Pinkie’s party she saved you and in the process split us into two accidentally.  During the past days...months for me...I’ve been traveling Equestria working on things.  Now it’s time for me to come home.  For us to be one again.”

        “This...” said Twilight “IS FANTASTIC!  Tell me all about what you’ve been doing!  This explains so much!  This explains the pull back when I tried to reach for more magick!  What happened to you?  Tell me everything!”

        “All in due time.” said the other Twilight still smiling “You’ll get all those answers when we are re-joined.  I’m sure you’ll be quite surprised.”  Turning to the other princesses she continued “I have all I need for the re-unification spell.  That’s part of what I’ve been doing all this time.  It requires an isolated location, a whole heck of a lot of power, and unfortunately...my brother.”

        “Why unfortunately?” asked Twilight.

        “Because he has to actively contain the spell.” the other Twilight continued with a slight frown on her face “And if this fails then we will become so much dust.  I don’t want him to ever have to see something like that.”

=======================================================

        Preparations began in ernest for both Twilights.  Regardless of which of them was doing so, both found it quite odd to see themselves work together doing separate things.  

        Their previous experiences with the changelings also made the situation just that more uncomfortable for those around them.  Rainbow Dash in particular had taken to asking random questions of each of them to try and prove which was the ‘real’ Twilight.  Applejack and Rarity put a stop to this before it got too out of hoof.

        Throughout all this the weaker Twilight repeatedly attempted to get Pinkie Pie to explain what had happened.  All to no avail as the bouncy pink pony took to imitating the vocal capacity of the rocks on her parent’s farm.  

        At one point though Pinkie had had enough and told Twilight “Look Twilight I know you want to know what happened but it is super duper extra important that I NOT tell you about the tangly-wangly bits.  Okee Dokee?”

        “Tangly....wangly?” Twilight sighed.  Shaking her head in disbelief at her friend Twilight and gave up.  “You win.  I just want this to be all sorted out!”

        Pinkie reached out and hugged Twilight “It will be Twilight.  I Pinkie Pie promise!”

=======================================================

        It took two days to gather all the ingredients and tie up any loose ends.  One of the lesser dining rooms was converted into a temporary staging area.  By middle of the second day the room was half full of magickal supplies and equipment not to mention food staged for the journey.

        Watching as a clerk checked off the items in the room Celestia turned to both Twilights and said simply “Come with me.  There’s something I want to show you.”

        Puzzled both Twilights glanced at each other before following the princess.  They became even more puzzled as she led them to a set of large double doors near the back of the castle.  Both Twilights realized that not once had they ever seen these doors opened nor in truth realized that they were there.

        Celestia answered their unspoken thought “These lead to the crystal caverns under the palace.  The doors have been concealed until now.  Follow me.”

        The three alicorns entered the caverns.  When Twilight was last in these caverns they were a dark and she had to provide the light herself until her eyes adjusted but now orbs of light floated above them making the way clear to see.  

        They traveled down for a while until Celestia chose a path that quickly leveled out.  Following that path for some time until it widened out into an immense cavern.  The walls of the cavern had been magickally smoothed until all traces of natural formations were gone, and the front of the cavern opened out to what appeared to be open sky.

        Silhouetted against that sky was the largest airship either Twilight had ever seen in their lives.

        The ship itself was intricately carved with stained glass portholes.  The wood of the ship was infused with a color scheme of royal blue and white throughout.  The colors shimmered in the light as if alive.  Moreover her gas bag was fully inflated and she was bobbing slightly against her moorings.

        Celestia looked insufferably proud as she watched the expressions on her sisters’ faces.  “This...” she proclaimed with a wave of her hoof “is the HRS Wind Walker and she will be our transport to the San Palomino Desert.  The trip should only take us a day or two at most.  She’s the largest and fastest airship in Equestria!”

        “Tia I how the hay...” both Twilights started to say together before the weaker deferred to the stronger with a wave of her hoof.

        “Tia how the hay did you complete this in secret?” the traveled Twilight continued “The engineering of this cavern alone had to have taken months let alone the laying of the keel and sewing of the bag!”

        “And how the hay is this not visible from Neighagra Falls?” the matching Twilight asked “I mean it’s a huge hole in the backside of the mountain!”

        Celestia couldn’t help but laugh.  “Am I to believe that the only ponies who can have secrets are my sister, small purple alicorns, and Pinkie Pie?” she asked with a smile on her face “I ordered construction on her the moment we found this cavern.  In fact it was shortly after your brother’s wedding.  She was completed just this week.  As for concealment...”   Celestia raised her hoof again and pointed towards what Twilight had originally thought was ornamental paint outlining the opening of the cavern to the outside world.

        Both Twilights immediately reached out with their senses and promptly got a headache a piece.  This time the well traveled Twilight deferred to her sister who reached out and examined the spells enclosed in what turned out to be red crystals around the outside edge of the cavern opening.

        “It’s an illusion spell of simply massive proportions!”  she exclaimed “You’ve basically recreated the side of the mountain!”

        “That we have.” Celestia replied, a look of pride on her face “After tomorrow though it won’t be necessary.  We’ll launch for all of Equestria to see.  Oh I suppose we could launch at night then leave the illusion up but quite frankly I have no taste for playing hide and seek with a prize such as this.  She has no weapons but an incredible shield.  Based off of your brother’s magick in fact.”

        “What?” both Twilights said at once.

        “After the changeling invasion incident Luna and I decided that even though Shining Armor is able to protect the entire city he shouldn’t be put in that position again.” Celestia said, her eyes focused on the airship “So, despite his complaints during the process, we analyzed your brother’s shields and were able to recreate them.  They are installed numerous places in and around Canterlot.”

        Facing the two Twilights, Celestia continued while smiling and winking at them  “This does not make your brother any less important by the way so don’t think he’s superfluous or that we intend to ‘dump him’.”

        “Wouldn’t dream of it.” both Twilights replied in unison.  The well traveled Twilight asked “Did he really complain all that much?”

        “You’d have thought I was starving him and having him whipped for his troubles.” Celestia said with a very un-princess-like snort “Did he whine like that growing up?”

        “A few times.” said both Twilights again, broad grins covering their faces “But that’s a secret for a purple pony to keep.”

        

> Chapter 14
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Becoming Twilight - Chapter 14                by RandomGreymane (Mike Hebel)


        Loading of the airship took almost the entirety of the night.  In the morning Luna herself ordered several over-exhausted ponies to their quarters for some much needed rest.

        At the first rays of sunlight, Princess Celestia lowered the illusion covering the mouth of the cavern and with little fanfare the HRS Wind Walker set off.

        Passing around the mountain to the west, the enormous airship was seen by all of Canterlot and what were initially empty morning streets quickly filled with ponies waving and pointing.  Luna, Celestia, Cadance, and wisely only one of the Twilights, stood at the port rails waving back.  

        Before long this event was repeated when they reached the edge of Ponyville, though this time the two Twilights switched places as the well traveled one had not seen her home in quite a while.

        As they traveled neither of the two Twilights could contain their delight. Time and again they were seen by many of the others crawling over every inch of the vessel in their eagerness to learn it’s secrets.

        Princess Luna and Princess Celestia took one Twilight a piece, started at opposite ends of the vessel, and calmly explained as much of the construction as they were able to relate.  Upon meeting at the center of the ship the two Twilights excitedly compared notes on everything from the percentage of noble gases in the airbag to the cyclonic propulsion system.  When they finally wound down it was time for the dinner and the ship was moored to a nearby large cloud fixed in place by the local weather team.

        The galley sat crosswise in the middle of the ship with stairs leading down from the deck and doors on the sides - one leading to the kitchen and hold. the other to the passenger quarters.

        Magick light from the stained glass portholes created a festive atmosphere as the thermal spells of the ship kept the room from becoming too warm or too cold.  A steady stream of cooks presented dish after dish to the large table, each greeted with enthusiasm by the hungry ponies.

        Upon conclusion of the meal some made their excuses and went to their cabins leaving only the two Twilights, Luna, and, Fluttershy to make their way back up onto the deck.

        Standing at the bow of the ship Fluttershy stood comparing what she could see of the Everfree Forest to port and White Tail Woods to starboard.

        “Anything of interest my little pony?” Luna asked, startling Fluttershy slightly.

        “Well...umm...” said Fluttershy “I can’t help but notice that the Everfree Forest has this greenish glow on top that you can’t normally see.  At least I’ve never seen it!  I don’t go flying at night much...”

        “Hmmm...” was Luna’s initial response.  “I’m afraid that glow doth be sourced by my own foalish behavior.  Wouldst thou like to hear how it became such?”

        “Oh yes please!” said Fluttershy eagerly.  Saying nothing, the two Twilights approached and sat next to their friend to listen.

        “It was my genius and my wroth that created such strangeness.” Luna continued “In the age before my banishment I was greatly enraged and jealous of my sister, unjustly so as you well know, so I looked for ways to tie the very land to my will.”

        “And?” asked one of the Twilights.

        “And...I created yon spell, the core of which changed the trees so that they dost feed on moonlight rather than sunlight.” Luna explained “I was foalish to believe that the ends justified the means.  The green glow you see is dark magick.”

        Suddenly fearful, Fluttershy edged near one of the Twilights who put a hoof around her and held her close.

        “The trees themselves were created by Discord, as you also well know, and as chaos is a blend of good and evil they responded to the evil magick and thrived on it.”  Luna said “The result is what you see here.”

        “But...” started Fluttershy “couldn’t you reverse the spells?  Now that you’re back I mean?”

        “Oh dear Fluttershy would that I could.” Luna said with a sad smile on her face “It’s been a thousand years since that day so any spell I would have cast is long gone now.  But while it was there it changed their very nature.  So much so that they are no longer the same trees as anywhere else.  One would have to pull the forest up roots and branch.”

        “Oh I wouldn’t want that!” said Fluttershy “I mean where would Zecora get the ingredients for her medicine?”

        “Exactly little one.” Luna said, her smile beaming down at Fluttershy before she looked back out at the glowing forest “I take great pleasure in knowing that some good comes out of that which I have done in the past.”

        Fluttershy and the Twilights nodded their heads in agreement, Fluttershy looking visibly relieved.

        Checking her internal time measurements Luna said “I believe that all aboard should get their rest now.  We still have another day of travel before we reach the desert then all that will occur there. If you do not mind Fluttershy I would be happy to escort you to your cabin.”

        “Gladly!” Fluttershy said “Twilight are you coming as well?”

        “Actually” said the well traveled Twilight while looking meaningfully at her twin “I want to do some stargazing for a while.”

        “Okay then.” Fluttershy replied with a yawn “I’ll see everypony in the morning.”

        Bidding the Twilights a good night, Luna and Fluttershy descended the aft stairs to their cabins, leaving both Twilights alone on the deck.

        “So...obviously you want to talk about something...” the weaker Twilight said once their friends had gone.

        “Yes...” her twin said “I have something to confess.”

        “You put a geas on Scootaloo so she wouldn’t follow us.” the weaker Twilight said in a deadpan tone.

        “I put a geas on Sco...hey!” the well traveled Twilight said, surprise evident in her voice “How the hay did you know??”

        “Because I went to do the exact same thing before we left but found that I’d already done it.” Twilight said with a giggle “I did make one change though.  You forgot to put a canceling trigger on the spell.  If something had happened to us Scootaloo would have been forever stuck at Canterlot Castle.”

        Dumbfounded the well traveled Twilight stood there considering her actions.  It was a bit before she spoke again.

        “Wow.  You’re absolutely right.” she said softly “That could have been disastrous.  Well at least we know we fail in the same basic area.  Just like when we first tried to create the spell for the element pendants.”

        “Eeeyup.” said her mirror self “Still we rectified it.  I’d like to think that if we were...er...of one mind this wouldn’t have happened.”

        “Agreed.” Twilight said to herself “Ready for bed?”

        “Eeeyup.” Twilight said again.

        “Wow.  I never realized how corny I sounded saying that.” her other self said as they both headed to their cabins.

==============================================

        Twilight woke in her bunk to the scent of food wafting from the galley.  Rolling over she noticed the sunlight streaming through the stained glass.  The colors of the glass shimmered against the opposing wall of her cabin.  Rising, she yawned and ran a hoof through her mane.  Searching for her hairbrush she discovered that she had left it back at the castle. Sighing she used her magick to straighten her mane and exited the cabin in search of breakfast.

        As expected the galley had an array of breakfast selections beyond anything she would have normally chosen.

        Looks like Tia pulled out all the stops for this trip. she mused to herself Still it’s better than I’d normally eat in my office.

        Celestia, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash were seated at the table, talking and laughing in-between bites of their meal.  Princess Celestia greeted Twilight and levitated a plate of food her direction “Twilight!  Good morning!  You’re the first Twilight awake so you get first pick!”

        Twilight yawned and chose a seat at random.  Reaching, she levitated several things off the proffered platter and onto the plate in front of her.  “The others still asleep I take it?” she asked around a mouthful of croissant.

        “Yep.” said Rainbow Dash and Applejack in unison.  “Lazy slugabeds!” added Applejack.

        Noting to herself that she was also one of the ‘lazy’ ponies in question Twilight continued chewing.  When she had finished her initial plate of food the others, herself included, had risen and made their way to the table.

        “Oooh! Donuts!” exclaimed Pinkie, a tiny drop of drool hanging at the corner of her mouth.  With her usual flair she coerced several of the round morsels into her mouth and began chewing happily as she let out a contented  “Mmmmmm...”.

        “So your highness” Rarity started while placing several things on her plate “when do you expect us to arrive at our destination?”

        “Our projected arrival is sometime early this evening.” Celestia said between sips of her coffee “Luna and I spent time last night and this morning scrying for a suitably isolated location.  Fortunately the desert is full of them.” she concluded with a smile.

        “Also fortunately” Twilight said as she filled her clean plate “we won’t need much space to preform the spell.”

        “Powerful but compact.” Twilight replied in-between bites  “That will help my brother a bit as he’ll be able to better control the shield.”

        “Where is Shiney anyways?” she asked while cleaning up the last of her crumbs.

        “He’s eating with the others in the crew mess.” Cadance said as she joined the rest of them at the table. “I invited him up but he said he wanted the time with his fellow guards.”

        “Are you sure he’s not just trying to get away from you?” Twilight said with a grin on her face.

        “Or maybe you’re smothering him?” Twilight replied.

        “Could be that she’s not keeping him happy.” Twilight continued.

        “Such a shame!  The Princess of Love!  Unable to satisfy her husband!” Twilight exclaimed while putting a hoof to her chest in mock dismay.

        “Oh the woes of married life!” Twilight said as she put the front of a hoof to her forehead and feigned weariness.

        “Woes!” Twilight said immediately copying the gesture.

        Princess Cadance continually kept a small smile on her face throughout the exchange but wisely said nothing.

        Rainbow Dash leaned over to Applejack.  “I think that’s about the weirdest thing I’ve EVER seen.” she whispered.

        “Ahm right there with ya.” Applejack replied before taking a bite of the apple cinnamon roll on her plate.

        “I am SO not going to miss having two of you around.” Cadance said, a smile still on her face.

        “More of us to love!” said Twilight.

        “Eeeyup!” Twilight exclaimed.

        “Wow. That really does sound corny when I say it doesn’t it?” Twilight said mostly to herself.

        “Eeeyup!” said Twilight again overhearing her twin.

        “Stop!” Twilight said as she immediately levitated a muffin into her other self’s mouth.

        “Okay that’s enough my little princesses.” Celestia said “We still have a while to go before we arrive so let’s take that time to formalize our plans so we are all putting the right hoof forward.”

        Both Twilights immediately stuck their tongues out at each other then laughed.

        “Weirdest.  Thing. Ever.” said Rainbow Dash.

======================================================================================================

        The initial planning sessions complete, the majority of those involved retired to the deck to watch the scenery pass by.  Rarity stayed below in the cool of her quarters to sketch.  Ostensibly this was because she said that her recent fashion designs had a looming deadline but in reality airship travel was not entirely new to her and she felt she could make better use of her time below decks.

        Both Twilights retired to their quarters as well to sleep for the remaining trip so as to conserve their energy.  Each took a mild sedative and was fast asleep.

        The remaining members of the party spent the time talking and watching the scenery pass by.

        Slowly the forests and grasslands gave way to bushes and scrub then finally, almost like a knife’s edge as they passed a river, the ground turned to sand as far as the eye could see.

        Still the Wind Walker sailed on over the sand.  Princess Celestia and Luna cast a locating beacon into an engraved circle in the deck near the bow of the ship.  The spell looked like one circle on the outside edge of a larger one.  Celestia ordered the ship turned until the smaller circle was in line with the prow.  As the ship moved closer to it’s goal the smaller circle eventually moved inside the larger one completely until it reached the center.

        “We’ve arrived everypony!  And early afternoon as well!” Luna exclaimed “Would someone fetch Rarity please?”

        “No need quite yet.” Celestia said “We still have to set down and then prepare the casting ring.  That will take some time.”

        “Agreed.” said one of the Twilights, as she emerged onto the deck from the aft stairs.  Yawning she continued “There’s nothing my friends can do until we get that finished.”

        “I concur.” said the other Twilight, as she entered from the galley stairs with a bagel floating besides her.

        Celestia ordered the ship to land and she settled to the sand with only a slight jarring.  Heavily muscled royal guards pounded in large sand stakes using wooden mallets.  Mooring lines quickly followed and the HRS Wind Walker was secured to the ground.

        Preparations began in earnest and almost the entire hold of the ship was emptied out onto the sand.  The ponies in charge of the archives testing area began using spells to turn the sand to glass in an intricate pattern before starting to construct the magickal metal ring around the outer edge.  

        When all was done a solid ring of bright copper surrounded a glass surface that, while only showing a foot high, reached several more feet into the ground.  The copper ring itself was at least a foot in thickness but only spanned a circle 10 feet in diameter.

        The design in the glass was Twilight Sparkle’s cutie mark in full color.  Aligned with the stars in Twilight’s mark, small platforms were fastened to the copper ring.  Each platform was made of copper as well and had divots in them exactly where a pony would stand.

        Having emerged from her cabin, Rarity was taken aback by how clean and proper the whole construction looked. “Not a grain out of place, nor an improper color!” she said in admiration “I couldn’t have designed it better myself!”

        “Thank you.” said both Twilights in unison.  This caused a furtive glance between Rainbow Dash and Applejack.  Applejack just shrugged.  Rainbow put a hoof to her face in exasperation.

        “Is there an issue girls?” Pinkie asked from behind them after having just gone down into the galley.

        “Nothing!” both ponies said together in startled voices.

        “Good.” said Pinkie with a slightly menacing smile “I’d hate to have to sic Gummy on you!”

        With practiced skill Applejack just nodded and smiled.  Rainbow however was rather obvious in her sudden inspection of the deck under her feat.  Smiling more casually Pinkie entered the galley again - this time from the other set of stairs.

        It was an hour later when the fussy archivist ponies pronounced the casting ring complete.  Upon hearing this Celestia sent a nearby crewman to round up the Twilights and her friends, the Twilights themselves being the last to arrive as they had been locked in a single cabin talking for that entire period of time.

        “Now if you recall from our planning sessions” one Twilight started off.

        “the two of me are the only ponies at risk here.” the other Twilight finished.

        “While we shall be inside the shield” continued the first Twilight.

        “you will be safe outside along the edge of the casting ring.” the second Twilight said.

        “Shiney please remember that you have to make sure that your shield is as strong as you can but only in one direction.” the first Twilight remarked.

        “I’m counting on you BBBFF!” the second Twilight exclaimed.

        “I know how to do my job Twiley!” Shining Armor retorted with a grin “Er....Twileys.  Cadance is right.  I’m also not going to miss having two of you around.”

        With the sun starting to set they made their way to the casting circle.  Each of the bearers donning their pendants and summoning their Element from the box in the hold.

        As the shadows lengthened, the crew of the ship hung glowing globes on poles surrounding the casting ring.

        The first to step on the platforms, much to everypony’s surprise, was Fluttershy.  She was followed quickly by Rainbow Dash then Applejack.  Rarity was next.  Pinkie Pie looked thoughtful for a second then bounced onto the last platform with a wide smile on her face.

        Luna and Celestia aligned themselves at the North and South poles of the circle exactly as both Twilights entered the casting ring itself.  Cadance positioned her opposite her husband.

        With a nod from his sisters, Shining Armor slowly raised the complicated shield while Cadance reached out and enhanced his magick.  When it was done his signature pink bubble enclosed the casting circle. Small swirls of blue could be seen here and there underneath the surface.  Rarity and one of the Twilights tested the shield flow and confirmed that while magick could get in it could not get out again.

        “Call it Twilight.” Shining Armor said as his horn glowed with the effort of maintaining the shield.  Cadance’s horn glowed with a similar effort.

        “Okay everypony!” both Twilights said “Let’s get this show on the road!”

        Both Twilights stepped forward so that their heads were resting on each others’ shoulders.  Closing their eyes they concentrated and started weaving the reunification spell.

        One by one the Elements of Harmony came to life and projected powerful beams of energy directly at the two forms inside the shield.  Only when all of the Elements were engaged did Luna and Celestia add their magick.

        As the intensity in the circle increased the Twilights slowly became aware of their friends.  Similar in nature to their bonds with the other princesses, they could feel the emotions of their friends in a frenzy of thoughts and feelings.

        Darlings no!  It’s got to be balanced!  Like a work of art!

        But keep it simple!  Nuthin too complex ya hear!

        Wait!  Make that part shiner!  Excellent!

        Don’t forget to add safety features!

        And this part needs to be RIGHT HERE so that the threads of reality don’t collapse!  That would be BAD BAKING! I hate baked bads...

        As the power being fed into the spell increased so did a humming sound.  It wasn’t long before a crescendo of noise built up enough for those remaining on board ship to raise a magickal barrier to deaden the rising sound.

        Twilight peaked all around them and the Twilights in the circle began to glow even brighter than they had before.  Rising slightly and floating, the two Twlights began to melt and merge.  A disharmony of noise entered the woven spell as the two ponies flowed together.

        Push harder girls!

        I am NOT almost losing her again!

        I got yer back Twilight!

        Be strong everypony!

        Gotcha!

        With that last thought there was an enormous snapping sound and a crackling of rainbow colored lightning.  In the following moments Cadance and Shining Armor were thrown to the ground while the shield shattered into so many dissolving fragments.

        When the dust cleared there was a single purple alicorn in the center of the casting circle.  Her surrounding friends rushed to her side before being pushed back by Celestia and Luna.

        “Give us a moment to ascertain her status.” Luna said in an attempt to calm them.

        “Twilight?” asked Celestia tentatively “Can you hear me?”

        “Pizza.” said Twilight without moving from where she lay “Canterlot Nights. Buzzing Bear Bees. The Great and Powerful Ditzy Doo!”

        “Twilight?” asked Celestia again in a concerned tone.

        “Sorry...green grass...tough to get a handle on it...polyphonic...dual memories...” Twilight said attempting to sit up and failing.

        “Shhhh...” Celestia said while putting a hoof on her shoulder “Just rest now.”

        “Eggplant.” Twilight said before slumping to the glass surface and passing out.

        “Will she be all right?” asked Rainbow Dash.

        “Only time will tell.” replied Luna.

        Celestia and Luna picked Twilight up with magick and the entire party entered the ship as the last rays of the sun fell behind the horizon.
===================================================================

> Chapter 15
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Becoming Twilight - Chapter 15                by RandomGreymane (Mike Hebel)


        Twilight’s eyelids felt heavy.  She could feel the rheum at the corners of her eyes shift and crumble as she opened her eyelids.

        The light of the moon shone through the porthole.  She shifted her head back and forth a bit to change it’s color before closing her eyes once again.

        Pushing the covers aside she sat up with an unsteady weave and leaned on her hooves to steady herself.  With trepidation she stood and found her footing steady.

        Her internal clock told her that it was late in the night.  Carefully she crept from the cabin and into the galley where she was unsurprised to see Princess Luna seated at the table with a book and a cup of tea before her.

        The words came slowly and with effort to her. “That...smells...wonderful.” Twilight said.

        Startled by the sound, Luna’s head snapped up and she immediately rose and came to Twilight’s side. “My dear!” she said as she guided Twilight to the table “How are you feeling?”

        Twilight could not quite summon the strength for speech again so she waggled the end of her hoof in a ‘so-so’ manner.

        Moving carefully but with concerned haste, Luna poured a cup of tea and sweetened it to what she knew was Twilight’s preference.  “There.” she said as she placed the cup in front of her lavender colored sister “Start with that and no need to speak right now.  It’s night and you are close enough I can hear your thoughts my dear.”

        Thank you. Twilight projected I think the tea will be just the thing.  And answering your previous question...I feel...whole again.  Exhausted, but whole.

        “Excellent.  Tia was quite worried about you.” Luna said before taking a sip from her cup.

        I can only imagine. Twilight thought while pouring herself another cup I always feel like I let her down when I get hurt.

        “Hmmm....if it’s any consolation I have felt the same way in the past.” Luna replied “Still this time I think she was in the right to be concerned.”

        Agreed.  thought Twilight as she closed her eye and savored the aroma coming from her cup It was a very near thing.  Once again I owe everypony a debt I will never be able to repay.  Think I’ll ever not have to have my friends pull my flank from the fire?

        “Oh don’t be so hard on yourself!” Luna admonished “This is what good friends do.  And you being well...you...this will happen more than the usual.  You are all the ponies that defend Equestria.  That is bound to put all of you into more dangers than the average pony.”

        Again agreed. Twilight thought with a tinge of annoyance coloring the connection between them. “I just don’t want to make it a habit.” she said as she forced herself to continue aloud.

        “You do so much my dear dear Twilight.” Luna said with a smile on her face “But the one thing you never seem to do is cut thine self some slack.”

        Anything Twilight could have responded with was interrupted by what could only be referred to as a ‘tackling hug’ that knocked her on her flank.

        It took Twilight a moment but she found her bearings and looked at the color of the pony that had landed on top of her and was holding on for dear life.  Yellow she thought.  Relaxing she melted into the warmth of her friend.

        “Fluttershy” she said with a little difficulty and after some time had passed “I need to get up ‘shy.”

        “Oh!” Fluttershy said releasing her grip and helping Twilight to sit back up “I’m so sorry!  I just couldn’t help myself!”

        “It’s fine Fluttershy.” Twilight said with a yawn.  Smiling she continued “And thanks.  I needed that.”

        Blushing a bit, Fluttershy took a teacup proffered by Luna and settled in next to Twilight.  She took a sip of tea while still watching Twilight out of the corner of her eye.

        “Now where was I?” Luna said with a hoof to her chin “Oh yes!  I was berating thou for not giving thyself enough credit.”

        “Luna...” started Twilight.

        “No.” said Luna “You do NOT give yourself enough credit.  Look at all you’ve accomplished so quickly!  That is truly astonishing Twilight, and nopony but you in so many many years has done the same.  Give yourself that at the very least!”

        For once Twilight was thankful she was speechless.  I mean it! Luna said in her mind You are one of the princesses of Equestria.  That is no small matter and you could not have become one had you even been half as bad at things as you think you are!

        “So...umm...what’s this tea?” asked Fluttershy attempting to defuse the situation.

        “It’s my own blend from the Canterlot Gardens my dear.” said Luna with a slight grin on her face “I use it when I have difficulty sleeping before work.”

        “Wait? What?” was all Twilight got out of her mouth before she found herself and Fluttershy slumping to the wood floor.

        “It was necessary my dear little princess.” Luna said as she lifted both ponies onto her back and walked towards the cabins “You would likely not have gone back to sleep otherwise and you need your rest.  Both of you.”

        Quiet breathing from the two ponies was the only response.

==============================================

        The next time Twilight opened her eyes it was bright sunlight that streamed from the portal.  Familiar shadows she’d seen on the journey here floated on the opposing wall.

        Yawning, and with a creaking sound to her joints, Twilight rose and stepped off the bunk.  Assessing herself internally she found little wrong.  Well I’m all right except for these damn memories. she thought to herself This is definitely going to take getting some used to!

        Leaving the cabin area and entering the galley she found that lunch was in full swing.  Upon appearing she was swarmed by her friends - some of them still chewing.

        Reaching out to them, and without words, she smiled and directed them all back to the table before taking a seat herself and starting to eat.

        Not a wobble of my plate. Twilight thought to herself proudly I feel so much more alive than before.

        At a pleading thought from Twilight, Celestia informed the others that Twilight was still having difficulty speaking and to please indulge her if she could not immediately answer.

        Twilight’s inability to speak however did not mean she could not laugh or smile with her friends.

        It was one of the best meals Twilight had experienced in a long long time.

        When it was done Twilight carefully motioned her friends to silence and slowly told them everything she had experienced during the reunification spell.

        “In time I’ll sort all this out.” she said as tears rolled down her cheeks “But for now it’s difficult to even speak aloud.  But know that I could not be here speaking even this much were it not for all of you.  Thank you my friends.  I love you all!”

        “And yer wonder why ah chose ta not let yer die.  Twice.” said Applejack poking Twilight on the shoulder while grinning ear to ear.

        While Twilight couldn’t speak at that moment she did blush quite easily.
======================================================================================================

        The trip back to Canterlot was largely uneventful.  Passing over the Everfree Forest during the daytime allowed Celestia time to reflect on Luna’s previous history lesson.

        “I was furious with her.” Celestia told the group of ponies seated on a large blanket on the deck.  “‘How dare she?!’ were the first words when I was informed of what had happened.”  Taking a sip of her drink, Celestia continued “I rushed here immediately but all that I tried was to no avail.  Oh I was able to lift most of the dark magick but the forest was already forever changed.”


        Looking over the rail at the sea of dark green leaves caused the princess to sigh and lower her eyes momentarily.  In a moment though her jovial expression returned and she said “Still, I would not change that forest one whit now.  It’s part of this land, our culture, even in many ways part of us.  Zecora has healed many an acquaintance of mine since you befriended her.  And those before her that ventured in there, many were healers as well.  It would seem that while we fear it greatly the Everfree has long since done more good than harm.”

        For some time the group sat absorbed in their own thoughts, sipping their drinks and nibbling on snacks quietly.  Fluttershy was the first to speak.  “Zecora has been teaching me potions.  Well a little that is.  So I can heal the animals better!”

        “The knowledge couldn’t be in better hooves.” Celestia said putting a wing around Fluttershy.  “You have it in you to be quite the healer.  Did you know that?”

        “I...I’ve always been good at helping everypony...” Fluttershy said as she retreated a little under the white feathers before continuing “...I think I’m good anyways.”

        And Luna thought I didn’t cut myself slack! Twilight thought to herself with a slow shake of her head.

        Catching the stray thought, Celestia hugged Fluttershy and said “You are one of the best ponies I know Fluttershy.  Don’t sell yourself short my...friend.”

        The eyes of all ponies on the deck widened larger than they thought possible.  Seeing this Celestia continued “I do believe Princess Twilight Sparkle that you have managed to spread the magick of friendship once again.”  With a sweep of her magick Princess Celestia collected Twilight and the others into a group hug as only she was able to give.  “When all of you woke up in my chambers the morning after Twilight almost faded I told you that I consider you close friends but that truly did not sink in until now.  It has been so very very long since I have been able to have such close friends.  You have brought me so much.  First my sister, and now my heart.  I could not ask for a better group of ponies in my life.  A better group of friends.”

        “You’re welcome.” said Rainbow Dash, her voice soft and muffled a bit from under Celestia’s wing.

        The cluster of them did not move for some time.  This was in part to Celestia’s unwillingness to let go and in part to just how worn out they all were from the events in the desert.  In time though they all carefully disentangled themselves.  Pinkie Pie was last, engrossed in blowing one of the princess’s feathers away only to have it come back and tickle her nose.  Smiling warmly, Celestia folded her wings.

        “I think we have time for a simple nap before we reach Canterlot.  Do you all agree?” Celestia said.

        Nods of agreement came from the majority of the group.  Seeing this, Celestia called for the portholes to be darkened a bit and they all repaired to their cabins for some well needed rest.  As before Pinkie was the last to start moving.

        “You know...” Celestia said to Pinkie when the others had left the room and with a raised eyebrow “You’re going to have to tell me some day how it happened.  I know I could get it from Twilight but I’d rather hear it from you.”

        Stopping cold and looking over her shoulder, Pinkie had one of the biggest grins that Celestia had ever seen her show.  “A different story for a different time...Tia.” she said.  Grin still wide on her face, Pinkie winked at the princess, turned, and trotted off to her cabin with a spring in her step.

        Shaking her head in wonder and grinning to herself, the white alicorn princess headed in the direction of the royal cabins.

======================================================================================================

        The arrival at Canterlot was met with as much pomp and circumstance as the city could muster.  The sheer number of ponies that were present for the event clogged the streets.  Celestia had the captain hold the Wind Walker off the edge of the city as she and the other ponies on board gathered to the railing.  Invoking the ‘Canterlot Voice’ spell Celestia addressed the crowd.

        “My dear ponies!  I must apologize for keeping this vessel secret!   Her name is the HRS Wind Walker and she is the first of many to be built.  Her purpose is exploration and diplomacy.  In time she will have sister ships but for now I ask you all to grant her your blessings for the future!”

        The roar of the crowd was deafening even from the deck of the ship.  So much so that Fluttershy started to panic before Rainbow Dash was able to calm her down.

        “In time I will open her dock to tours so you can all see her but for the moment we must all take our leave after a successful maiden voyage.  Some time afterwords I will gladly answer all of your questions and concerns.  Good day everypony!”

        With a nod, Celestia instructed the captain to steer the ship away from the city walls.  The cheering of the crowd faded as they passed around the city and eventually into the docking cavern.  After a brief consideration with Luna, Celestia raised the illusion covering the dock opening.  “I like seeing the mountain whole.” was her reply when asked.

        The ship was quickly moored and a gangplank extended to the floor of the cavern.  The group began disembarking and for the second time in as many days Twilight was knocked over with a flying tackle as a small orange blur sent her tumbling as her hooves reached the floor.

        “TWILIGHT!” exclaimed Scootaloo as she hung off Twilight’s neck. “Where have you been! I missed you so much!  Are you all ‘back together’?” she finished.

        “I’m just fine Scootaloo...” Twilight replied as she returned the embrace “...and how did you?  You know what?  Never mind.  I should have suspected you’d overhear us.  And to answer your question I’m just pickle...er fine. Fine!”

        Scootaloo eyed her carefully.  With a serious look on her face she said “You missed your workouts.”

        “I know I did.” Twilight replied again “And I’m very sorry.  We’ll start working out again tomorrow?  Deal?”

        “Deal!” exclaimed Scootaloo as she carefully left go of Twilight’s neck. “It’s okay anyways.” she continued “I figured that becoming one pony again was more important that doing wing stretches.”

        “Hey Scoots!” said Rainbow Dash.

        “Yes ma’am!” Scootaloo said as she aligned her legs and saluted.

        “Twilight missed her workouts...” continued Rainbow Dash as she moved to lean over Scootaloo slightly “...but did you?”

        “Umm...well...see...I was so worried about Twilight...” Scootaloo said as she looked in Twilight’s direction, a pleading expression on her face.  Twilight took that moment to suddenly be interested in straightening her mane with her magick.

        “Scoots...” Rainbow Dash said “Twenty laps around the cavern!”

        “Aww maaan!” Scootaloo uttered as she started off at her top speed.

        “And be careful near the edge!” Rainbow Dash said to the back of the retreating filly.

        “No need to worry about that.” Celestia said once Scootaloo was out of earshot “There is an clear shield ten feet high around the bottom edge.  Even then if she somehow managed to get over that I have a Pegasus guard stationed on a ledge just below the opening.”

        “Duh!  I kinda figured you had it in hand princess.” Rainbow Dash said confidently “Otherwise I wouldn’t have sent her to do laps!”

        “Awww! That’s my Dashie!” Pinkie Pie said while ruffling her friend’s rainbow colored mane.  Rainbow Dash did her best to look resigned to the treatment.

        Leaving Scootaloo in the hands of the capable royal guards, the party made their way up the cavern passages and back into the castle.  At the top of the stairs Princess Celestia closed the large doors behind them.  She turned to the party and sighed slightly.

        “I suspect that now that all the excitement is over you shall all be returning to Ponyville?” Celestia asked.  For once her face betrayed her inner emotions.

        “I...suspect...” Rarity said “that we could be persuaded to stay for a little longer.  If only to keep Twilight from overexerting herself.”

        “I..I..what?” Twilight stammered.

        “Darling,” Rarity continued “tell me you weren’t immediately planning on going to the..what is it?  Testing area?”

        “I...nothing of the sort!” Twilight said with her head held high.

        “Riiiight.” said Rainbow Dash “So you had no plans to do a magickal stress test on yourself now that you’re back in one piece.”

        “Ah’m not likely ta believe it either Twi.” Applejack chimed in.

        Twilight held her pose of defiance for as long as she could, then she relaxed and sighed.  “You are horrible friends!” she said, sticking her tongue out at them all before continuing.  “And you are also the best ones I’ve ever had.  I don’t think I can ever say that enough.” she finished with a smile on her face.

        “Well in that case” said Celestia “Let us see if we can’t all keep Twilight out of trouble in the royal baths shall we?  I for one could use the soak to take the travel dust off among other things.  And I’m sure I can recall a few stories of Twilight bathing here as a child...”  A chorus of laughter surrounded Twilight.

        The look on Twilight’s face was priceless and her royal Princess Celestia took delight in every moment of it.

        Still laughing, the group of friends headed towards the royal baths.  On their way there Scootaloo caught up with them.  Without thinking about it Twilight hugged the filly and during the process removed the geas she had previously cast.  Wrinkling her nose she exclaimed “Scootaloo you smell horrible!”

        “Sorry!” Scootaloo said as she shrank into herself.  “All those laps without a warmup made me sweat a little.”

        “A mare never sweats my dear.” said Rarity “She perspires.”

        “Well I ‘perspired’ a little too much.” Scootaloo shot back.

        “’Tis nothing.” Luna said “We are headed to the royal baths.”  Wrinkling her nose as well she continued “And so are you little one.”

        “For once I can get behind that.” Scootaloo said.  Her face beamed as she positioned herself exactly between Rainbow Dash and Twilight as they all started walking again.

        The royal baths in the castle were an enormous room in one of the larger towers.  Water was circulated, cleaned, and heated as desired by spells that were maintained with precision so that the large central pool of water was always inviting despite the circumstances outside the tower walls.  As they entered the room each was presented with a basket of bathing supplies to choose from.

        The room echoed slightly with their voices as they first cleaned themselves beneath waterfall showers along the walls.  The guards having remained outside, the royal sisters shed their regalia and joined the others in cleaning themselves after their journey.

        They look so different without their jewelry and shoes. thought Scootaloo I’ll have to tell Sweetie Bell and Apple Bloom when I get back!

        As if she sensed what Scootaloo was thinking, Luna floated a cloud of soap bubbles over top of the young filly and dropped them on her abruptly.  When Scootaloo looked up in surprise she found Luna winking at her with a grin on her face.  Scootaloo smiled in return. Or maybe I can keep this one to myself. she thought.

        When all had finished scrubbing the dust off under the showers they made their way to the central pool and entered the steaming water.  A symphony of contented sighs accompanied the sounds of the ponies as they took seats around the outer bench where it was shallow.  Despite this, the group was up to their necks in the soothing bath.  All save Celestia and Luna who rose a head above the others due to their height.  

        Anticipating Scootaloo’s predicament, Luna sent a servant for a special seat.  What arrived looked for all the world like a large bean bag.  When placed in the water the bag settled easily and molded to Scootaloo’s form but kept her head above water.

        They soaked there for several hours.  Celestia, much to Twilight’s embarrassment, made good on her promise and told several stories of a young Twilight Sparkle that once menaced the castle staff.

        “Enough!” said Twilight laughing along with the others.  “I could not have been HALF as bad as you claim!”

        “No Twilight of course you weren’t.” said Celestia as she blinked her eyes innocently.

        “You were EXACTLY as bad as my sister claims.” Luna said, also blinking innocently.

        “You’re horrible.” said Twilight as she attempted to control her laughter “Absolutely horrible.”

        “Oh yes!” said Celestia as she tried to look innocent and failed “We’re the horrrible royal sisters!”

        The horrible royal sisters failed to notice the blobs of floating water above them until it was far too late.

=======================================================================================================

        Several hours and a meal in the baths later, the ponies adjourned to their quarters in the castle.  Scootaloo joined Rainbow Dash and both were asleep as fast as their heads hit the pillows.

        Twilight stood at the window and watched as Luna raised the moon.  “Someday I’d like to try that.” she said.

        “Thou shall get thy chance, be not afeared of that.” Luna replied as she set the moon into it’s guided path in the heavens. “In fact ‘tis Tia that was supposed to ask you before these events if thou wished to practice the skill.”

        “Practice?  How does one ‘practice’ raising the moon.” Twilight asked.  “Or the sun.  Or any celestial body for that matter.”

        “We have our ways my dear Twilight.” Luna said as she smiled and regarded her handiwork. “For now though you must get a great deal of rest.  Nothing but regular dreams for the next two weeks.  I promise.”

        “Thanks.” said Twilight.  “ I can...*yawn*...use the rest.”

        “I bid thee goodnight sister.” Luna said as she nudged Twilight in the direction of Twilight’s room.

        Taking the hint Twilight nodded and entered her room.  Once there she too fell asleep the moment her head hit the pillow.  Her dreams blissfully free of the complications of her life.

> Chapter 16
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Becoming Twilight - Chapter 16                by RandomGreymane (Mike Hebel)


        Waking without pain or confusion was becoming familiar to Twilight again.  After all I’ve gone through lately it’s good just to wake without having to worry about something. Twilight thought as she opened her eyes to the bright sun beaming in through the castle window.

        Bright. Sun. she thought.  “Oh ponyfeathers!” she said as she sat up abruptly.

        As she was quickly brushing her mane there was a knock at the door.  She opened it with her magick while continuing her routine.  As she expected there was an orange filly standing there.  Unexpected though was Rainbow Dash standing behind her.  While Rainbow looked properly irritated, Scootaloo looked sad and apologetic.

        “Rainbow?  Scootaloo I’m very sorry.  I was so tired that I just didn’t wake up!” Twilight exclaimed while setting the hairbrush carefully on the dressing table.

        “What am going to do with you two?” asked Rainbow Dash.  She put a hoof to her forehead before continuing. “I tell you guys to practice and work out but here I find you both missing routine after routine.”

        “Both...” Twilight started to say before she came to the realization.  Scootaloo slept in too!    Chuckling to herself a little she levitated Scootaloo onto her back.  Smiling at the filly she said “Well!  Then I think it’s time we made up for that!  The three of us will go to the garden courtyard and do our exercises like the pros we are.”

        “Sounds goo..wait!  I don’t need to do wing exercises!” exclaimed Rainbow Dash “I’m the pinnacle of awesome!”

        “Well Miss Awesome Dash weren’t you the one telling people you got that way by lots of practice?” Twilight said to her friend.  Her raised eyebrow and mocking expression was more than enough to cause them all to burst into laughter.

        “All right ya got me.” Rainbow said once the laughter had subsided.  “Double-time to the courtyard!” she yelled as she disappeared in a streak of colors she owned to her very core.

        Twilight, much to her surprise, wasn’t far behind her friend as she too leaped out a nearby window.  Scootaloo clung to her back but could hear Twilight tell her “Leave like a flier leaves Scootaloo.”  The smiles were wide on both their faces as they caught up to within a few lengths of Rainbow Dash before landing in the courtyard of the royal gardens.

        Rainbow wasted no time in leading the pair in the daily routine.  By the end of it they all were sweating.  A feeling of accomplishment washed over them as they finished the last repetitions.  For Rainbow Dash the feeling was mixed as she realized that perhaps she had not been working out as hard as she could have.  I’ve focused on precision flying lately. she thought as they cooled off under a nearby fountain. I’ll have to fix that when I get back home.  Huh.  Maybe I need to workout with Scoots and Twi. Snorting slightly, Rainbow just shook her head and mentally filed the thought away.

        Once the workout was finished it was time for lunch and in true form Rainbow Dash didn’t want them to just sit and eat.  At her insistence they walked from the gardens to a cafe on the edge of Canterlot just off the castle grounds.  By the time they arrived their exhaustion had dimmed and they were ready to eat.  

        As was typical, Scootaloo was focused on Rainbow Dash.  The two of them talked flying during the meal.  Also as typical, Twilight was lost in her own thoughts.

        Looks like I’m not going to gain any serious weight as a princess. she remarked to herself as she finished a second large sandwich and her plate of hay fries.  I wonder if this is part of what fuels alicorn magick.  Maybe that’s why Celestia eats so much cake.  Maybe she’s become dependent on the extra sugar boost.  Do I have to stage a ‘Cake Intervention’?

        Without warning two of her hay fries suddenly got misdirected and stuck in her nostrils.  Surprised, Twilight sneezed which of course ejected the offending objects out into the street.  Without missing a beat Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo applauded.

        “Good distance Twi!” exclaimed Rainbow “I don’t think I could sneeze fries half as far as you!”

        “Or get them stuck in a flowerpot across the street!” Scootaloo chimed in.

        “Not only distance but precision!” said Rainbow in agreement “You’re a professional Twi!”

        “Ha!” said Twilight with a smile “We princesses are trained to be good at everything!”

        I am sooo going to get her for that. Twilight thought to herself as she recalled the faint whiff of magick on the fries.

        A quick chuckle rolled through her head as an internal voice said ‘Cake Intervention’ indeed.  Without warning one of the donuts that Twilight had become slightly infamous for consuming appeared out of thin air and slid down the tip of her horn to rest on the top of her head.  Frosting side down.  With purple jimmies.

        Rainbow and Scootaloo didn’t stop laughing even after they parted ways from the cafe.  Twilight could hear their laughter until they turned a far corner.  The last thing she heard was “Twilight Sprinkle” as their voices faded.

        After removing the offending confection and cleaning up, Twilight spent the remainder of the afternoon browsing the book stores and curio shops along the lane of the main Canterlot marketplace.  By the end of the day she had accumulated two new bags of books and a box containing random items.  What would appear to most ponies as everyday things were in fact a smattering of cursed items she had noticed and detected while shopping.  Nothing too serious but still we don’t want these in the hooves of the general public. she reflected as she turned the box over to the royal guards at the gate to be taken to magickal storage.  I wonder why the archivists didn’t pick them up. she mused.  Probably too faint for them to detect on a random scan.  I wonder if recent experience has made me more sensitive.

        It has. came a thought in her head. We picked up that sensitivity in Trottingham.

        Stopping cold caused Twilight to drop the bags of books she had been levitating.  Twilight stared at the books on the ground as if they were foreign things to her.  Slowly she levitated the books back into their bags and set them against the castle wall.

        It’s nothing serious sister. the voice in her head continued After-effects of the reunification spell.  We are...mostly...whole.  It just took me this long to wake back up.

        Nodding to herself, Twilight quickly made her way to her room.  When there she magickally barred the door.

        Sitting on the rug in front of the fireplace Twilight calmed her breathing and entered a meditative state.  Slowly she created a quiet mental location for her to go to.  Willing her mental eyes open she saw herself sitting across from herself.  This Twilight though was not the ‘well worn’ Twilight from before but a mix of that pony and herself.

        Hello sister! the other Twilight said with a smile I take it you’re a little surprised.  Trust me.  I am too.

        Well looks like our calculations were a bit off she told herself as she imagined a pot of their favorite tea and two cups.  How long do you estimate we’ll be like this?

        I estimate that it’ll be a couple weeks at most. her other self said While it pains me to say this, all I am is an overflow of mental and magickal energy.

        Well I suppose that’s not too bad.  Twilight replied I had wondered why some of the memories hadn’t organized themselves yet.

        You mean you haven’t been using Mendora’s Memory Mastery?  the other Twilight asked  I used it almost exclusively the time we were separated.

        I didn’t want to apply anything that would possibly prevent things from sorting out things naturally. Twilight said in a bored tone.

        Our precious memories and you didn’t think to take action? the other Twilight said.  Her expression of horror brought Twilight up short.

        I’m sorry.  I did what I thought was best. Twilight replied as she set down her now empty cup. Obviously you disagree. she thought.

        Hey! the other Twilight exclaimed I can hear you remember!

        Sorry. Twilight said.  Look this is getting us nowhere.  The way I see it we can make the next couple of weeks good or bad.  I vote for good.  Deal?

        Twilight who are you talking to?

        The sudden intrusion of Luna’s ‘voice’ into their conversation startled both Twilights so much that it broke their concentration and Twilight was thrown back into the world outside her head.  She opened her eyes and stood up and stretched.

        Reaching out to Luna she said It seems I’m not quite whole yet.  It’ll be about another two weeks roughly.

        We are not surprised. Luna said in reply.

        Wait.  You knew?? said Twilight.

        I am the guardian of the pony dreamworld after all Twilight. Luna continued Twas a simple thing - you had two dreams at once.

        Huh.  Well that’s one way to find out I guess. Twilight said nodding her head to herself Regardless it’s only for a short period of time.  I’ll try not to get into any more arguments with myself.

        It matters little to me dear but please remember that a princess presents a certain image.  T’would not be seemly for one to be seen talking to oneself in public.  Agreed?  Luna said.  Her mental voice was tinged with a note of concern.

        I think...we...can handle that. Twilight assured her sister.

        Well it is in your hooves of course. This time Twilight could hear a smile in Luna’s words. I bid you...both...good night my sisters.

        “And you as well sister.” Twilight said as she lay on the bed and stared at the rising moon out the window.

===================================================================================================

        True to their agreement Twilight and her mental sister kept things civil for the next two weeks.  Over that time though Twilight could feel her mental other half start to fade.  She became quiet and sometimes, when she forgot that her physical self could still hear her, she cried.  

        Twilight almost broke the first time she heard her other self crying.  I don’t want to go. were the words between the tears.   It took all of Twilight’s will at times not to cry herself.  If those around her noticed they never said anything.  Cadance smiled weakly as she passed Twilight in the hall one day but said nothing.  The next day she took flight to The Crystal Empire without saying goodbye.  Twilight found a note in apology on her night stand but could not read it through the tears.

        To try and distract herself Twilight buried herself in magickal research.  The items she had picked up in the marketplace all had different minor curses on them but one in particular, a stone carved in the shape of a pony head, felt stronger than the others.

        For days both Twilights worked to determine what the spell on the head was but to no avail.  One day in the testing chambers Twilight had the head inside a protective barrier while she fed it energy in a careful pattern she’d worked out earlier.  Engrossed in her studies she failed to notice her former mentor inspecting the research area.  As Celestia approached, Twilight stepped away from what she was doing and gave the royal princess clear view of what she was so interested in.

        “Great Heavens!' Celestia gasped “Twilight!  Get out of there immediately!”

        “Wha?” Twilight said in confusion.  Turning to look back at the stone head she found that the eyes had lit with a bright green magick and the head was growing in size.  As she watched in horror the head expanded in size and filled out into a pony easily half again the size of Celestia.  The stone monster began to smash at the barrier.  It was clear that the target was Princess Celestia herself.

        “EVERYONE OUT!” Celestia bellowed.  Wasting no time every pony within the underground space headed up the stairs.  This left Twilight trapped in the barrier as the stone beast attempted to beat it’s way through to the target standing before it.

        Holding her ground, Celestia said “Twilight it’s focused on me!  I’m going to put up a shield and lift the barrier.  When that happens you get out and then help me push it back into the circle.  Got it?”

        A nod from her former student told Celestia all she needed.  In front of her she formed a u-shaped barrier facing away from her.  Counting silently to herself, Celestia raised the containment barrier on zero.

        With a roar the beast rushed forward into the u-shaped shield and Celestia was pushed back across the room.  Twilight shouted something to Celestia but it was lost in the din.  Eventually the beast pushed the princess back against a rock wall as it hammered again and again at the shield with its hooves.

        Twilight attempted to push the beast back but it was too strong.  Mentally she heard Celestia’s strained voice.  Twilight.  It’s...this is a Beater.  It’s resistant to all forms of magic.  If we can force it back we can contain it but I’m not strong enough myself.  You must summon the bearers.  Hurry!

        Without even nodding she reached out and triggered the spell to swap the Elements for their pendants.  In moments the symbol of her element was on her head.  Reaching out she teleported her friends from their present locations to the top of the stairs.  Fortunately they were all inside the castle. she thought.  Again without delay she reached out and opened the magic door a mile above her and felt her friends enter.

        She could hear the rest of her companions running down the stairs and in moments they appeared.  Before they could take action, the barrier in front of Celestia crumbled and the creature struck a blow to the front shoulder of the princess as she failed to dodge.  Bone snapped.

        Time stopped for Twilight.  She’d only once seen the princess be attacked at that was not nearly so brutal.  In the moments in-between a quiet voice came to her.  

        Throw me.

        What?  What the hay are you talking about?  Twilight thought.

        I’m mostly mental now.  Not a lot of magick left in me.  I think I can take over the Beater and shut it down.

        Mentally cursing Twilight powered up her horn, ripped a portion of herself free, and threw.

        What appeared from her horn looked for all of Equestria like a Windingo with Twilight’s colors.  The ghostly pony shot into the stone creature and the results were immediate.  The Beater fell to the floor twitching violently.  It’s hooves gouging chips from the floor with each spasm.

        Sparing no attention to the stone beast on the floor, Twilight rushed to Celestia’s side.  Celestia had passed out the moment the beast stopped hitting her.  Levitating her gently Twilight laid her royal highness out and inspected the damage.  Her right shoulder was broken and her leg twisted at an odd angle.  

        Applejack came to Twilight’s side and in moments took charge.  She carefully instructed Twilight in setting the bones so they could heal without damage.  Reaching out to the princess, Applejack could feel the ugly red of the injuries.  Carefully she soothed the red into a light green color.  Working quietly so as not to interrupt Applejack, Twilight magickally molded the legs of a nearby table into a custom split which she tied to Celestia’s leg using some nearby cord.   When they were finished, Celestia’s breathing had slowed.

        Looking back over her shoulder, Twilight saw that the Beater had stopped moving as well.  With a frown on her face, and not a little sadness in her eyes, Twilight sat down next to the stone pony.

        Well that ends that I guess. she thought to herself.  “Rest in piece.” she said.

        “Just resting my eyes.” the Beater replied with a sleepy tone in it’s voice.

        Startled, Twilight stood up and just stared at the stone pony before her.  “Umm...okay...weirdest thing ever.”

        The next thing that startled Twilight was Rainbow Dash and Applejack bursting into laughter.

===================================================================================================

        “Well my sister this one will certainly be a story to tell.” Celestia said while resting on her side on the rug in her chambers.

        “I can agree with that.” Twilight said as she sat besides Celestia.  “The healers say you’ll be back up in almost no time.  And you’ll be happy to know I reamed the archivists an new...well I yelled at them anyways for missing something so strong in their scans.”

        “In truth it was not their fault Twilight.” Celestia said.  “The Beaters were designed by their creator to be almost undetectable when not activated.  It was no surprise you were the only one to detect it.”

        “I think I will ask for that story another time.” Twilight said with a smile.  “Though I’m sure there is someone else who would like to hear that.”

        “Agreed.” Celestia said as she shifted slightly on the rug.  “She should be here shortly.  Are you ready?”

        “She, if that truly means anything in this case, and I had a long talk.” Twilight said while looking at the floor. “She has very few of our joined memories.  In a very real sense she is something completely new.  I would be less than honest if I said I knew how I felt about that.”

        Celestia smiled softly but did not reply.

        Before Twilight could continue there was a knock on the door and a large stone pony stuck her head through the doorway. “May I come in?” she asked.

        “Of course!” Celestia replied.  “This was once a treasured place for you as well.  I hope it still is.”

        “I will always think of it as such.” the stone pony replied. “Though this room seems so much smaller now.”

        “Duh.  You’re much bigger.” Twilight said.

        “It was a joke.  Egghead.” the pony said with a smile.  Twilight’s only reply was to stick out her tongue.

        “Have you chosen a name yet?”  Celestia asked softly.

        “Not yet.”  the pony said as she looked at one of the pictures on the wall.  “I don’t even have a cutie mark any more so it’s hard for me to even know who or what I am.”

        “What you are...” said Twilight “is one of the bravest beings in Equestria.  Period.  And regardless of that body being cold stone I know the heart inside is warm.”

        “I can’t cry.” the pony said as the emotion welled up in her voice.  “I...discovered I’m unable to cry.  Not surprising really but like so many things right now, not quite right.”

        “You’ll get through it.” Twilight said as she placed a hoof on the calf of the stone pony.  “Where will you go from here?”

        “Well...I don’t have any magick any more so I think I’m going to try farming.” she said “I hear there’s a cherry orchard that could use some help.  Applejack has promised to show me the art of bucking cherries and I think this body is strong enough.  I’ll start there.  Though she warned me about an accident prone pony out there so I still have to be careful.”

        “Sounds like a good plan.” Celestia said.  “I would request only that you write to us.  You are one of a kind in more ways than you know and I would be honored to read about your experiences.  NO time pressure.  It’s not an assignment Tw...”  Celestia stopped awkwardly.

        “I’ll pick a name eventually.  AND I’ll write.  Promise.” the stone pony replied with a smile.

        “I have a gift for you.” Twilight said.  “I did some research on Beaters and it turns out that the material they are made from is unimportant.  I’d ask you to close your eyes but...”

        Closing her eyes and reaching for her magick, Twilight enveloped the stone pony in a swirling ball of light.  Slowly she replaced one molecule with another until at last she was finished.  The spell complete, Twilight opened her eyes to behold a pony made of clean white stone.  The lines and edges were smoothed and polished and the stone was of uniform color.

        “Alabaster.” the pony said in a surprised tone of voice “You turned me into alabaster.”

        “It looks good on you.” Celestia said with not a little mirth in her voice.  “I mean of course it does!  I’ve always been partial to the color white.” Celestia finished with a grin on her face.

        “Alabaster.” the stone pony repeated.  “Alabaster!  It’s perfect!  That’s my name!”

        “Greetings to you Alabaster!” Twilight said with a bow “I formally welcome you to Equestria.”

        Alabaster bowed in return and with a smile said “Thank you Princess Twilight Sparkle.  I am honored.”

===================================================================================================

        The next morning Twilight escorted Alabaster to the train and watched her leave.  They shared a private chat on the way but for the most part kept silent.

        When she was gone, Twilight once again found herself seated next to Celestia in her royal chambers.  Without speaking Twilight levitated an extremely worn book of stories off a nearby shelf.

        “This time I get to read to you when you’re sick.” Twilight told her sister.

        “About time.”  Her Royal Highness Princess Celestia replied with a slightly smug look.

        “Hush Tia.” Twilight said.  “I’m picking a story.”

        In the waning light of the day Princess Twilight Sparkle began to read.

> Chapter 17
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Becoming Twilight - Chapter 17                by RandomGreymane (Mike Hebel)



        Knowing from experience what the press was capable of, Twilight Sparkle did her best to help cover up the attack on Princess Celestia.  Knowing full well that she could not hold the truth back forever, Twilight instead deliberately formulated a plan to delay the full story until it could be handled properly.

        Pouring over reports at Celestia’s side proved to be both rewarding and frustrating for Twilight.  Celestia’s style of management proved to be slightly different than Twilight’s and more than a few issues that Twilight would have chosen to pursue, her mentor and sister dismissed with a wave of her hoof.

        One thing the two of them agreed upon was that Equestria needed to be searched for enchanted items that might bring harm.

        “First we had Trixie and The Alicorn Amulet.” Twilight started while staring at a report “Then the attack on you.  We really need to do a bit of a clean up on items out there.  Unfortunately I can’t scan them all myself!”

        “Actually I can think of at least one way to do it AND put the pony populace at ease.” Celestia said.  Shifting a bit on her pillows to ease the soreness of her still healing shoulder, she continued. “What you need is simple.”

        “Well don’t hold back sister because I’m a little overwhelmed by the scale of the problem.” Twilight said.

        The tone of frustration in Twilight’s voice was not lost on Celestia. “The best part is that you already have the connection you need available.” she said with a smile.

        “What could I possibly have that would allow me to scan and detect things as subtle as The Beater when I’m only one pony...oh...oh my...yes that would work wouldn’t it.” Twilight said as she looked down and saw her sister’s hoof pointed to the pendant around her neck.

        Giggling a little, and shifting again, Celestia said “And the scans allow you to be seen in the cities and towns of Equestria to help calm ponies at large.”

        “Ooof.  I really didn’t expect to take a whirlwind trip of Equestria.” Twilight said with resignation. “But it looks like that’s what it will take.”

        Nodding in agreement, Celestia closed her eyes and rested her head on the pillows.  “Scan the major cities first.  Make sure the archivists haven’t missed anything major.  I’m sure surprises abound but I dearly hope your search amounts to little.” she said before yawning.

        “Agreed.  We’ll take the Wind Walker and make a show of it.” said Twilight “With your permission that is.”

        “It’s yours already.  You’re a sister in royalty after all.” Celestia said with her eyes still closed.

        “Still a bit hard to accept that.” Twilight said as she sorted and stacked the reports that had been handled.

        “Accept it.” Celestia said.  Opening one eye she gave Twilight a very pointed glare “I do tire so of reminding you.”

        For several heartbeats the two sisters gazed at each other. Twilight eventually broke the stillness by nodding her head.  Celestia closed her eye and softly began to snore.

        Twilight gathered her things and left the chamber quietly so as not to wake her sister.

=============================================================

        Calling a meeting with her friends, Twilight explained what they had to do and why.

        “Celestia and Luna and I discussed it and the theory is this - because we are all bound by the pendants and the Elements, I should be able to detect things as you pass by them.”

        “Kinda like a cat’s whiskers.” said Applejack.

        “Exactly!” said Twilight. “This should allow me to pick up on even the faintest of spells.  I will however be concentrating on offensive spells and trap spells.  The last thing we need to do is sniff out every magick charm in Equestria.  Upon detection I will send the archivists to retrieve the item.  Sound like a plan everypony?”

        Without hesitation they all assented and separated to organize their affairs so as to be gone for an extended period of time.  Rainbow Dash grumbled at having to put her flying classes in the hands of another pony but made the arrangements.

        Over the next few days, and with Luna’s help to teleport Applejack,  Twilight tested the range on the pendants.  After some experimentation they found that the range was just over a mile distant before the link faded and broke.  While it was active, Twilight found she could detect spells even as subtle as the one that had been on the Beater but only if conditions were right.

        As she expected, Twilight began to have to head off rumors about Celestia’s health within the week.  Twilight and the other princesses, Celestia included, made an official announcement explaining the events in question and also the next steps of visiting the major cities in Equestria.  The explanation however did not include the plan to scan the entire cities for enchanted items but rather that they would be watching to keep Equestria safe.

        Secrets. thought Twilight Well I suppose this is a necessary one.  Otherwise we’d have everypony and their brother bringing us items to scan to make sure they are ‘safe’.

        The trips also would include the aforementioned tours of the Wind Walker at each destination.  As Celestia was well enough to travel she would embark along with the others but remain aboard during the stops.  It was decided among the sisters that Luna would stay behind and hold court in Canterlot.

        Surprisingly, to Twilight at least, Cadance requested that they stop by and scan the Crystal Empire as well.  “We have been finding that Sombra was no slouch in hiding traps and trigger spells.” she said as she stood in Twilight’s room and watched her pack.  Cadance continued “One or two that I have encountered have been as subtle as you told me the Beater was.  I’d rather be safe than sorry.”

        “Agreed.” Twilight said while collecting the books and clothes for the trip. “If you don’t mind though I’d like to make it our last stop.  The crystal ponies are a bit sensitive and so much of their defense depends on their emotions.  I don’t want them to possibly think they are still under Sombra’s threat.”

        “Not a problem.” replied Cadance as she levitated a rather garish looking scarf from the pile to be packed. “You really need to let Rarity make over your wardrobe.”

        “Don’t you dare suggest it to her!” Twilight said in mock horror as she snatched the scarf and packed it. “I’d end up with a completely ‘fabulous’ ensemble that would be completely unsuited to my daily activities.”

        Cadance stopped cold and looked up in surprise.  “Wow.” she said.  “Just wow.”

        Twilight stopped as well and sighed.  Looking at Cadance apologetically she said “Sorry.  I’m just a little worked up.  I mean it’s been one hell of a year for me so far.  Wings, the Twilight Council, being two, being one, Alabaster...it just doesn’t seem to have stopped.”

        “And it won’t.”  said Cadance “That’s the good and bad of being a princess in Equestria, or indeed anywhere.  It’s always...something.”

        “You’re right of course.” Twilight replied. “I need to accept this...all of this.  I don’t think I’ve truly done that yet.”

        “AND you need to have Rarity outfit you as befits a princess.” said Cadance with a smile.

        “Okay but if I end up with a closet of enormous hats I’m definitely making sure she sends some to you too!” Twilight said as she stuck her tongue out at Cadance.

        “And I at least will look good in them!” Cadance said with an air of snobbishness in her voice and a lift of her chin.

        Cadance was unable to keep the fake expression and avoid the flying pillow from the bed.

=============================================================


        After much discussion among the travelers it was decided that they shall start with Manehatten as it would be the most difficult to scan.  Celestia drew up papers of cooperation for Twilight just in case they had trouble with somepony who refused them entry.  Though with the tale of Inkblot having spread by now that would likely not be a problem.

        The launch of the Wind Walker the next morning was once again greeted with much fanfare though again with as little pomp and circumstance as possible.

        The choice to take the airship versus the train was twofold. First it allowed a secure place to store any artifacts that they might find, and secondly it was slower and allowed time for Twilight and her friends to practice using the spell on the pendants to allow detection of items.

        After a couple of hours Twilight and the group assembled on deck.  Rarity insisted on being at the prow while the others shifted locations until each was where they felt most comfortable.  Twilight waited until they had all moved to the railings and then sat in the center point of her ring of friends.  

        Closing her eyes, Twilight began with a simple meditative mantra.  Once she was calm and centered within herself she expanded her awareness to each of her friends.

        She could feel almost every square hoof of the land below her as the ship traveled forward but due to the altitude only the high power points impinged upon her awareness.  She opened her eyes and beckoned to a nearby archivist and bid her to unroll a map and wait at hoof for her signal.

        As the ship moved forward Twilight felt several places of power and with the pointing of her hoof the archivist marked them on the map for her.  Reaching for a particularly bright point as they approached the mountain, everyone was surprised by the crack of thunder and the sudden appearance of a rain storm immediately in their path.

        Fleeing the oncoming rain the group gathered in the galley as the first large drops began to batter the portholes.

        “Well that was interesting.”  Twilight said as she observed the sky outside. “All I did was reach out to feel a location in the mountains and then...this.”

        “Please be so kind as to show me the location.” Celestia said as she levitated the map onto the table and flattened it carefully.

        “It was over...here.” said Twilight as she lit up a spot on the map with her magick.

        “Hmm...Oh!  I know what this is!” Celestia said with a bright tone in her voice.  “Luna and I must have missed one!  I’m surprised it’s still operating after all these years.”

        “One what?” said Rainbow Dash.  “Wait!  Is this...?”

        “It is indeed my friend.” Celestia confirmed.  “It is an original model of the weather generators Luna and I came up with centuries ago to try and free the Pegasus teams from the burden of controlling the weather.”

        “Awesome!” Rainbow exclaimed “A piece of Pegasus history right under our hooves!”

        “But I barely reached out and touched it...” Twilight said.

        “They were always too sensitive.  That was part of the problem.” Celestia said as she bid the archivist to mark the map accurately.  “We could never get them to stabilize.  I should be able to shut it off quite easily.”  Reaching out, Celestia sent a small spell to the generator.  Immediately the rain began to lessen and the clouds began to clear.

        With the clearing of the clouds they could see that they had crossed the first portion of the mountain range.  With no storms to speak of now, Celestia bid the captain to anchor to the top of one of the nearby peaks for the evening and they all settled down to dinner.

        After dinner, and Celestia setting the sun, they cleared the table and Twilight laid down a map of Manehatten.

        “We will start with an outer circle of the city before landing at the outskirts on one end.  We have 33 square miles to cover.  At roughly a mile a pony we could break that down a lot but quite honestly I don’t want us that far apart from each other.”

        “Ah think it’d be best if we started with a fly-over to mark anythin’ out a tha ordinary.” said Applejack.

        “Hmm...  We’ll coordinate with the mayor when we arrive but that does sound like a good idea.” said Twilight as she examined the map.

        ‘Ugh.  This is going to take FOREVER.” said Rainbow Dash.  “Couldn’t you just like whip up a spell to make them glow or something?”

        “Not that easy Rainbow.  Remember that we really don’t know what we’re looking for until we find it.” Twilight said, looking up from the map. “Also with a city as large as Manehatten there could be thousands of enchanted items down there.  If I lit them all up it would look like Heartswarming Eve lights.  We’d probably blind half the city.  Besides, this is all supposed to be very calm and friendly and mostly on the quiet.”

        Celestia spoke up. “I agree.  We should keep this as subtle as possible.  After a time we will be unlikely unable to keep it out of the public eye but for now...we really do not have a deadline.”

        “And that means we can take as much time as we need.” Twilight said with a smile.

        “And remember that we don’t have to visit everywhere but only places that Twilight detects something worth checking out.  We should be able to get it done in a couple of months.” continued Celestia.

        “Auuuugh!” said Rainbow Dash falling over backwards. “My hooves are going to get worn out!  No Pegasus was meant for so much walking!”

        “Who said you had to walk?” said Twilight and Celestia in unison.

        “We know we aren’t going to get everything.” Twilight said.  “We are going to be focusing mostly on retail shops like curio and resale shops.  We’re only going to be deviating from that if one of you runs across something that really stands out.  It’s not what I really want but Tia and I discussed it, and while it’s possible we’ll miss another Beater, most of the things we will be running across will show up pretty quickly.  So while we will be scanning the entire city we probably won’t be stopping as often as you might think.”

        “Don’t worry Dash, I’ll carry ya iffin ya get tired.” Applejack said as she was unable to keep from grinning.

        “As if!” Rainbow Dash countered. “That’ll happen as often as Rarity passes up a clothing store.”

        “I beg your pardon!” Rarity said.  “Who was it that just the other week had to be dragged out of the Wonderbolts memorabilia shop in Canterlot?  Hmmmm???”

        “I have NO idea what you’re talking about.” replied Rainbow Dash.

        “Oh for the love of...” Twilight said putting her hoof to her forehead.  “There will be plenty of time for shopping and sight-seeing during this trip.  In fact I took the liberty of making sure the archivists knew that some of the items being brought back will be unenchanted and quite ordinary.  It will help draw attention away from anything that we seriously have to get removed.”

        “And the royal treasury will pay for it all.” said Celestia “I made sure that the budget for this venture included enough to cover anything you girls might want to buy along the way.”  Looking at Twilight’s confused expression she continued “You had it in your notes and scratched it out.  I expect you thought it would be too much to ask.”

        “Uh...well...yeah I kinda did.” Twilight said.  I’m going to have to hide my notes better. she thought to herself.

        From an ancient magickal princess and your bonded sister?  thought Celestia in return with a tinkle of laughter woven among the words. Unlikely but you’re welcome to try.

        “Let’s see...you all have saved Equestria multiple times.  The last time you saved my life...” Celestia said as she tilted her head thoughtfully then looking at Twilight with a smile on her face.  “Why Twilight I do believe I think we can afford to pay you ponies what you’re worth.”  she concluded.

        
        Not even Twilight herself could keep from laughing.

===================================================================================================

        Eventually the airship reached the final range of mountains and rose above them in nimble fashion.  The next morning they could see Manehatten in the distance.  

        They spent the final hours of the trip going over their cover story.  In the end they came up with one that even Applejack was satisfied with.

        The airship began the planned circle of the city, but with the excitement it created in those below there was little Twilight could do to focus properly let alone do a preliminary scan.

        “We’ll just have to do one early in the morning while most ponies are still asleep.” Twilight said in resignation.

        “You’re kidding right?” Rarity said “Manehatten always has something planned.  Day or night.  I very much doubt that you’ll find a ‘quiet moment’ for the entire city Twilight.”

        “I am unfortunately inclined to agree.” Twilight said as she put her hooves on the railing to watch the city below. “It’s so...loud.  I never expected this level of noise.”

        “You’ll get used to it.”  Rarity said patting Twilight on the shoulder. “Someday you may even enjoy it.”

        “Give me a quiet reading pillow and a good book any day.” Twilight said as she stood again on all fours.

        Rarity just smiled as if she knew something Twilight didn’t.

        As Celestia started to set the sun, the Wind Walker sunk carefully into the water at one end of the island and moored herself to a nearby dock.  Finished with her daily duties Celestia retired to her chambers.  The others followed suit, eager to get started in the morning.

        As Twilight’s head hit the pillow she closed her eyes.  As was often the case now she opened them somewhere else.

        This time her and her three alicorn sisters were seated around a simple table in a moonlit garden.  Luna levitated a cup and saucer to Twilight who took them and sipped on her familiar lavender tea.  She noticed that Cadance had a cup of coffee, Luna a glass of dark wine, and Celestia a fruity drink with a parasol sticking out of the glass.

        “Well our youngest sister is late again I see.” said Cadance with a fake grimace that she had repeatedly used in her capacity as Twilight’s foalsitter.

        “Not my fault.” said Twilight between sips.  “It took me forever to get Rarity and Rainbow to stop poking fun at each other.  I was darn tempted to ask Fluttershy to give them both The Stare.”

        Celestia and Luna both chuckled a bit before Luna spoke “Your friends regardless we gathered here tonight because we are concerned for your well being in this venture.”

        “Concerned?” said Twilight as she sat her cup on the table.  “I’m just doing basic scanning.  What could possibly...”

        “DON’T SAY THAT!” the three other alicorns shouted.  Silence reigned supreme for a moment or two afterwords.

        Eventually Celestia spoke.  “*ahem* What we meant is that between the three of us we have seen that it is not wise to tempt fate Twilight.”

        “Ok...” Twilight replied in a hesitant voice. “So what is the big issue with this plan then?”

        “Whilst one scans, one leaves oneself open to being scanned.” said Luna.  “And...invaded.”

        “But I trained with some of the best masters of mental defense Equestria has ever seen!” exclaimed Twilight.  “It couldn’t be that bad.  Could it?”

        “Again...please do not tempt fate.” Celestia spoke.  “You have trained in the relative quiet of the castle and then Ponyville.  This will be much different than you have experienced.  Think of it this way...while you have your ‘ears’ open other things will be yelling.  Many other things.”

        “Twill be most cacophonous my dear sister. “ Luna continued.  “Distracting, loud, and if you are not careful quite maddening.”

        Twilight considered it a moment, the dreamscape making visual thought bubbles above her head.  Eventually she shook her head to clear it which caused them to vanish.  “I think I understand what you are concerned about and I think I can handle it.” she said finally.

        “Hmm...you’re taking my remarks about your confidence to heart I see.” said Luna “That said, overconfidence can be a problem as well.”

        “I mean it Luna.” said Twilight.  “I know I’m inexperienced with this aspect.  But between my friends and my sisters at my side, physically or not, I know I can overcome this.”

        Twilight’s sisters stood and formally bowed to Twilight.  Returning the bow, Twilight finished what remained of her tea and sought a dreamless sleep.

        When she had gone the others continued talking for some time before fading away to their respective dreams one by one.

> Chapter 18
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Becoming Twilight - Chapter 18                by RandomGreymane (Mike Hebel)



        The next morning, during breakfast, Rainbow Dash again complained about the distances involved.  This prompted a reconsideration from Twilight.

        “Okay Dash why don’t you do what you do best then?” she said as she put down her toast.

        “What do you have in mind?” asked Rainbow Dash around a mouth full of pancakes.

        “I mean why don’t you do an aerial sweep of the city before we get started.” Twilight continued.  “We nixed it before but at this point anything helps.  We will probably get some noise and some false leads but it should pick out the largest hot spots on the island.”

        “That sounds like an AWESOME idea!” exclaimed Dash. “It’ll take me no time at all to fly across the whole city!”

        “Except that you will have to fly slower than usual Dash.” Twilight said while refilling her coffee cup. “I’m not a magickal recorder you know.  And you’ll have to stop when I tell you.  It won’t mean a thing if we can’t keep it all straight.”

        “You mean slow as in normal Pegasus speed right?” asked Dash.

        “I mean slow as in Fluttershy speed.” Twilight replied.  “No offense Fluttershy.”

        “Oh...none taken Twilight!” Fluttershy said quickly.  “I like flying slow!”

        “Ugh. Fiiiine.” Rainbow Dash grunted.  Hanging her head in defeat, Dash concentrated on finishing her meal.

        “Also,” Twilight continued “I want you to do the flyover at night.  Manehatten may never sleep but a lot of the ponies in it do.  We may not be able to get a perfectly quiet scan but it should give us a bit of an edge.”

        Rainbow Dash’s only response was a nod as she finished her meal.

        “And since that means waiting until this evening I suggest one of the more common experiences for mares visiting Manehatten - shopping!” Twilight said with a smile on her face.

        “I have a meeting with the mayor this morning but would it be acceptable to join you afterwards?” Celestia asked as she set down her teacup.

        A chorus of assent rose from the group, and with that breakfast was completed.

=============================================================

        It took Rarity a surprisingly long time, even for her, to choose an outfit to go shopping in.  This left the rest of her companions waiting in the galley with time to talk.  Subjects ranged from gardening advice to combat flight techniques while they could hear a smattering of the fashion pony talking to herself from her cabin.  “No...too heavy.  Not the right color.  Why do I even OWN this?”  The sound of trunks opening and closing obscured the full conversation.

        Applejack and Rainbow Dash made a bet on the number of outfits Rarity would go through before emerging.  Twilight just shook her head and rolled her eyes.

        In time they moved up on deck to wait.  From time to time ponies on the dock would wave at the group.  This would cause a flurry of hoof waving and greetings that would setting down a few moments afterwards.

        Eventually Rarity emerged from below decks.  She was clad in a simple scarf and an enormous sun hat.  Closer inspection revealed that she was also wearing her pendant and matching earrings.  Rainbow Dash silently handed over a 5-bit piece to Applejack while trying to hide the expression on her face.

        “That was what we waited so long for?” said Rainbow Dash to Applejack.  Applejack just shrugged in reply.

        “Now I am ready to take on the city!” Rarity exclaimed.

        “Oookaaay...” said Twilight. “Shall we get going girls?”

        Rarity smiled, and with a nod she led everypony off the Wind Walker and onto the docks that led into the edge of the city.

===========================================================

        As expected, the friends stuck together for the most part.  When they stopped at a small restaurant for lunch, Applejack took delight in pointing out that Rarity had something stuck to the bottom of her hoof.  After several attempts to dislodge it, Rarity waved away the issue saying that she would just get a hooficure later and have it removed then.

        Celestia joined them at the restaurant and they resumed their shopping expedition.  Twilight was pleased because this meant their itinerary changed to include things like book stores and of all things a surplus magick item shop.  Near the end of the day Rarity left separately to get the aforementioned hooficure.

        It was several hours later when Rarity returned to the Wind Walker with a clear look of distress on her face.

        “Twiliiiight!!!” she called as she emerged into the galley. The others looked up from comparing the purchases they had made.

        “Rarity what’s wrong?” Celestia said as she hastily put down the dark blue sweater she had bought for her sister.

        “It’s the worst...” Rarity started to say before Twilight cut her off.

        “Just tell us what’s wrong.” Twilight said.

        Mutely, Rarity turned over her hoof to show the bottom of it to everypony.  There, as they had seen earlier in the day, was the small rock that had become firmly attached to her hoof.

        “I thought you said you were going to get a hooficure to remove it?” asked Applejack.

        “The hooficurest broke three tools trying to remove it.  Then he..he said...he said to get my...ugly hoof out of there!” Rarity concluded as tears began to flow from her eyes.

        “Twilight.” said Celestia. “Something’s wrong.  Can you feel it?”

        “No.” replied Twilight. “And that’s what bothers me.  It’s obviously magick but I can’t sense anything from it.”

        “Hmm...everyone check their hooves please.” Celestia said. “Once you’ve done that then check each other’s hooves.”

        Unsurprisingly they all found a similar ‘rock’ attached to the back of their rear hooves.  Only Rarity had it attached where it was easily visible.

        When Twilight reached out to each of her friends she found that she couldn’t detect the pebbles.  Nor could she easily detect anything magickal beyond them.  Their presence muted her senses a few feet beyond her own body.

        “Well...” said Twilight “that is a pretty good indicator that someone doesn’t want us to scan the city.”

        “Agreed.” said Celestia as she found one on her rear hoof as well.  Pushing at the stone with her magick, Celestia found that it slid off as if the stone was greased.  “And someone with no small knowledge in spells.”

        “Unfortunately we have to deal with these things first before we can find who put them there.” Twilight said as she carefully probed the small pool of emptiness on her hind hoof.  “It’s going to take me a little time to get a bead on this.  Fortunately it appears that these are designed only to prevent scanning and not much else.  We should be safe so long as we stay out of the city for now.”

        With assent, and no small amount of grumbling, the rest of the ponies in the room took their purchases and went back to their cabins.  Only Celestia and Twilight remained.

        “With Manehatten so large it could be anyone.” said Twilight as she continued her magickal examination of the charm stuck to her rear hoof.

        “Indeed.” said Celestia.  The tone of her voice indicated that she was conducting her own experiments on the item at hoof.  “And with so many enemies we’ve made over the years it certainly does nothing to narrow down the choices.”

        Probing in a particular frequency, Twilight got a sudden bitter taste in her mouth.  “Dark illusion.” she said with a frown. “These are made of dark magick specifically formulated towards illusions.”

        Twilight pushed a little at the object with a frequency of magick opposite of the band in question.  With some effort she was able to separate the spell from her hoof.  What looked like a tiny eight-legged insect fell onto the deck and quickly dissolved into smoke.  The odor it left was so horrible it made even Celestia gag and gasp for air.

        Coughing herself, Twilight opened a pair of portholes and magickally forced a breeze to clear the air.

        “Now it’s your turn.” Twilight said as she faced Celestia.  To her surprise the princess held aloft an intact spider in her magickal grip.

        “Nice to know I still know some things that you don’t.” Celestia said with a grin on her face.

        Peering at the spider, Twilight noticed that she couldn’t quite focus on it.  It was as if the surface shifted continuously.  “Why is it like that?” she asked her mentor.

        “It’s a Smoke Spider.” Celestia replied.  She continued as she stared at the insect, “They are usually found in the mountains but I haven’t seen one in ages...”

        “Well what the buck is it doing here?” asked Twilight carefully taking hold of the creature. “I know all sorts of things live in the city but this seems to be a bit odd.  You’d think someone would have reported them by this time.”

        “Well in general I’d say life goes where the food is.” said Celestia thoughtfully.  “But in this case this had to be deliberate.  After the initial panic I scanned the rest of the crew,  Only our sisters and ourselves were targeted.”

        “All right then.  If they want to play it that way then so will we!” said Twilight.  The slightly crooked smile on her face spoke volumes.  “First though let’s get these off of everypony.”

        “I do believe that I can safely do that from here and alert everyone to the issue.” said Celestia as she reached out with her magick.

        “Wait!” said Twilight before realizing it was too late.  Dark smoke and a disgusting smell seeped from the area of the cabins.  Almost immediately Twilight’s friends came rushing out the doors into the clear air of the galley.

        Twilight looked back at Celestia just in time to see her hide a grin behind her best impression of royalty.

=========================================================================

        “So it looks like somepony or something doesn’t want us scanning the city.” Twilight said as the last of the smoke was exchanged for clear air.  Closing the portholes Twilight continued, “That means we need to be a little sneakier than before.”  Placing her hoof to her forehead she also said “No Pinkie you won’t need your sneaking outfit.”

        With reluctance the pink pony pushed a pile of black clothing and some goggles off to the side.

        “What we do need are some illusions of our own.” Celestia continued.  “Together Twilight and I can put together a trigger-able invisibility spell that will hide you from almost anything.”

        “Whoever sent these spiders won’t know what hit them!” exclaimed Rainbow Dash.

        “Well there goes my plan to whip up a stunning magickal investigator’s outfit.” said Rarity. “I mean what’s the point of utter style if no one can see it?”  Rarity shuddered slightly.

        “No surprise there you bein’ all worried about fashion when we gots some creepy as buck spiders on our trail.” said Applejack.  Grinning, she poked Rarity in the shoulder to show it was all in good fun.  Rarity made a disapproving noise and lifted her chin pointedly.  The corners of her eyes crinkled a bit though, like she was holding back her mirth.

        “Okay girls gather ‘round so we can get you properly outfitted.” Twilight said.

        “The spell won’t work on an item and cover you completely so we have to apply the magick directly to your bodies.” continued Celestia. “It won’t be pretty and it won’t be comfortable.  But it should protect all of you.”

        Before anyone could ask any further questions, Celestia and Twilight gathered their friends between the two of them and stood facing each other.  Slowly, wisps of silver magick accumulated like a fog until nopony could see the other.  The fog became thicker and thicker.  Eventually to all within the cloud it felt as if an uncomfortable and clingy paste was sticking to them.  

        Over the next few moments the fog sank into each pony until no trace of it remained in the air.  With little ado almost every pony began savagely scratching at their bodies.

        “Itchy!” said Rainbow Dash and she flew around room rubbing her back against things. “Itchy! Itchy! Itchy!”

        Rubbing one hind leg against the other, Fluttershy began rummaging in her bag for lotion while Twilight scratched furiously.  Rarity stood stock still as she attempted to out-wait the sensation.  Pinkie promptly poured a nearby teapot over herself before sighing in contentment.  Even the princess was affected.  The only pony who  appeared unaffected was Applejack, who promptly helped her sisters scratch themselves as best as she could.

        “Applejack?” asked Twilight. “Why the hay aren’t you scratching?”

        “You’ve obviously never burned a patch a’ Poison Ivy and gotten caught in the smoke.” Applejack replied with a smile as she captured and calmed Rainbow Dash.

        When all the initial itching had subsided, Twilight had them test the spell.  This time it was Rainbow Dash who went first.  “It better be worth it.” she said still scratching a bit.

        With some concentration she abruptly vanished.  Without hesitation Pinkie did the same.  Eventually Twilight and Celestia activated the spell.  Once invisible they could see each of their friends there clearly, if a bit fuzzy around the edges.

        “Oh good!” said Twilight. “I was concerned that we would have to do the whole bumping into each other while invisible thing.”

        “Now let us hunt some spiders.” Celestia said with a determined look on her face.

        The rest of the ponies in the circle stood very still and looked at the princess.

        Celestia sighed.  “I’ve been alive for thousands of years, many of them without battling anyone, can you forgive me for wanting a bit of conflict?”

        Twilight broke the silence. “No, we are just a bit surprised.  This is not a side of you we normally see. But then we did agree that we were all sisters and open with each other.”

        “We’ll get used to it.” said Rarity “After all one does have to let one’s crown down every so often correct?”

        “Agreed.” said Twilight.  “Shall we get going girls?”

        With nods, and still under the cloak of their invisibility, the seven of them carefully made their way down the ramp and onto the sidewalk of the city.  Once around the corner from the docks Twilight stopped the group to organize the hunt.  As they began to gather together, Twilight and the others noticed several of the small Shadow Spiders passing them by as if they did not exist.

        “Well that’s good ta see.” said Applejack.  As she spoke, one of the spiders paused as if it had heard her.  Wisely she did not speak further until the spider had traveled some distance down the sidewalk.

        “Applejack just showed a very good example of something.” Twilight said when she was sure there were no more spiders nearby. “We are invisible not inaudible.  People can still hear us.  Tia and I included a muffling spell on our hooves but anything else we couldn’t add without making the spell painful rather than just itchy.”

        “You mean it could have been WORSE?” said Rainbow Dash loud enough that a pony halfway down the block turned it’s head.  Seeing this, Rainbow quickly closed her mouth.

        “Yes my sisters.  It could have been much much worse.” Celestia said. “Fortunately we found a good balance.  Twilight?  What is the plan?”

        “We’ll start with our original idea.” Twilight replied.  “Dash will do an aerial flyover to identify hot spots.  We’ll go from there and investigate the strongest ones.”

        “I’m on it!” said Rainbow Dash as she launched herself.  “Meet you at Central Park!” her fading voice said.

        “Wait!  Rainbow!  Oh ponyfeathers.” Twilight said in irritation.  “I need to focus to pick up what she is flying over.”

        Without a by-your-leave, Celestia levitated Twilight onto her still invisible back.  “Relax there and concentrate.  I can carry you to the park.”

        Nodding, Twilight immediately relaxed and focused.  Reaching out she could feel Rainbow Dash speeding over the city.

        As the group walked to the park they could see the shifting movement of Shadow Spiders of various size.  Most were small but some were the size of dogs.  One was large enough that it caused Applejack to compare it to some of the cattle she knew back in Ponyville.

        Rainbow Dash made several passes over the city in a grid pattern.  By the time she completed the last pass the group had reached Central Park and were resting comfortably beneath an out of the way tree.  A bright street lamp illuminated the area where they sat.

        Upon Rainbow Dash landing, Twilight opened her eyes.  The look on her face was confused.

        “Twilight?” Celestia asked softly.

        “I think...we have a bigger problem than we thought...” Twilight said with fear in her voice.

        “What is it dear?” Rarity asked “More spiders?”

        “You...could say that.” said Twilight as she trembled.  “Spiders.  Big ones.  And they are headed this way. Big spiders.”  Twilight began to tremble uncontrollably until Celestia put her wing around her to calm her.

        “Umm...shouldn’t we get out of here then?” asked Fluttershy.

        “No.” said Applejack.  “A’hm not runnin’ from no spider.  No way. No how.”

        “Ahem.  Excuse me?” said a tiny voice from the park path.  “Could you ghosts kind of go away?”

        All the ponies turned to see a tiny filly standing in front of a crowd of other ponies. “Could you please just go away?  You’re scaring us.” she said.

        “How the buck...” started Applejack before she looked back at her friends and noticed that the strong light was causing them to cast shadows of an odd color onto the surrounding area.

        “Truthlights.” Celestia said with a surprised tone in her voice.  “Buck me I forgot about those.  We had them installed in Manehatten after a series of incidents with a group of smugglers.  In fact I do believe that’s where I got this spell from.”

        “Back everypony!  Back up!” came a voice form behind the crowd.  Two uniformed ponies emerged in front of the mass and began directing ponies elsewhere.

        “Police officers.”  Twilight said.  “We can’t let them get hurt when the spiders get here!”  Let alone everypony else. she thought.

        A third policepony emerged from the crowd to stand in front of them. “Now I don’t know what you are all doing here, and invisible, but the laws in Manehatten are very strict about invisibility spells.  So why don’t you all just show yourselves okay and explain what the hay is going on here?”

        Twilight concentrated for a moment and turned off her invisibility.  The policepony was startled and took a step back as she appeared.  “Princess Twilight?” he asked.

        “Yes officer it’s me.” Twilight replied. “And right now everypony in this park is in terrible danger.”

        “Now wait a minute.  The only danger I see here is several invisible ponies and one who claims to be the Patchwork Princess.  For all I know you could be a batch of changelings!” the office said.  “Why don’t we step over here to where my cart is waiting and we can talk all about this.”

        “My apologies officer.” Twilight said.

        “For what?” he said.

        “This.” Twilight replied as she reached for her magick.  Grabbing the officers, and as many ponies in the park as she could hold, she teleported them all to the only place she knew well enough at the time - the docks.  With the park almost empty, Twilight once again activated her invisibility and returned to her friends.

        They decided to take up separate positions around the park.  Each would warn the others when a spider appeared.  “Remember girls don’t take on the spiders by yourselves.  Celestia and I will have a distance hearing spell in place.  Shout and we’ll all come running!”

        A slightly chilled breeze swept through the park as each of them took up positions and waited.

=========================================================================

        A very bored Rainbow Dash took to scuffing designs in the dirt.  Between one scuff and the next something lifted her off the ground.  

        Struggling, Rainbow Dash tried to shout but her muzzle was wrapped shut with sticky webbing.  In almost an instant, the webbing completely covered her body with the exception of her nostrils.  Several moments later she was hanging upside down from a nearby tree.  Her cocoon rocked with her struggles.  

        Her nose caught a whiff of the spider’s scent and she began to tremble as she swung back and forth.

        Squeezing her eyes shut, Rainbow Dash was assaulted by visions - the spider tearing her wings off, Celestia saying “I’m sorry dear but we can’t regrow them.”, herself sitting in a crowd as she watched the Wonderbolts fly over.

        The webbing silently absorbed Rainbow Dash’s screams.

=========================================================================

        In another corner of the park Pinkie Pie made balloon animals for some of the remaining ponies.  Their laughter and smiles lit up the night.

        Between one second and the next their faces filled with horror and they scattered.  

        Puzzled, Pinkie stared at her balloon animal.  “Maybe I shouldn’t have made a spider.” she pondered.  A leg with razor sharp spines reached over her shoulder and popped the balloons.

        Thinking quickly the pink pony turned invisible and jumped into a nearby bush.  Crawling through the brush quietly she exited a bush further down the path, only to be immediately covered in sticky webbing and dragged off to the side.

        Soon she too was cocooned in webbing and encased in nightmares.

=========================================================================

        A scent assaulted Applejack’s nose and instinctively she bucked her hind legs.  They connected to the spider behind her with a very satisfying thud and Applejack took that golden moment to run.  

        Before she had gone three paces her hind legs became stuck together.  She yelled but it was immediately cut off.  Her powerful hooves made grooves in the ground as the spider dragged her backwards, coating her with web at the same time.

        Once in the webbing, Applejack was confronted with visions of her family.  They aged and died while Applejack lived on, forgetting them as they left her.  In the end she remembered nothing but herself.

        Gritting her teeth, Applejack continued to struggle against her bonds.

=========================================================================

        Fluttershy was hiding.  

        She could smell the spider.  

        The smell sent goosbumps down her back.

        The leaves of the bush around her shivered slightly in time with the shaking of her body.  I can’t let it find me but I have to warn the others! she thought.  

        No matter how hard she tried to shout, her voice failed her.  Time and time again she opened her mouth, only to close it in fear almost immediately.

        Curling upon herself she trembled and compressed her body to make herself as small as possible.  

        The spider waited.

=========================================================================

        Rarity was admiring the architecture of a nearby building.  So many interesting lines. she thought.  Turning back towards the park, her view filled with the blurry countenance of an enormous spider.  She immediately screamed.  The spider reached out with a leg and attempted to grab her but snagged itself and ripped her scarf.

        “That! Was! A! Gift!” Rarity yelled.  “I don’t usually work with steel you monster but I think I can make an exception!”   Reaching with her magick, Rarity grabbed a nearby set of steel walkway chains and promptly tied two of the spider’s legs together.

        The spider struggled against the steel as if it was made of acid.  While it was distracted Rarity began fashioning bindings out of the nearby steel fence.  

        I have to protect my friends! she thought.  She yelled once more to Twilight as she continued bending metal.  Four legs down. she thought. Each piece of bent steel she twisted sapped her of some of her strength.  She was quickly becoming exhausted.  Only four more to go!

        The spider shot a web at her and caught her hoof.  Oh dear. she thought.

=========================================================================

        Celestia and Twilight heard Rarity yell and immediately ran her direction.  They were stopped in their tracks by the biggest spider Twilight, and indeed Celestia, had ever seen.

        “You...are huuuge.” stammered Twilight.  Celestia looked at the spider but said nothing as she was, for one of the few times in her life, completely surprised.

        “Ovvv course veeee arrrg.” the spider said. “Itttsssssssss my pleasssssure to velcommme youuuu to ourrrr nesssst!”

        “Your nest?” Celestia replied.  “You mean our city!”

        “Ponieeessss arvv fooodd not sssspidersssss.” the spider continued.  

        “But how did you see...oh. Duh Twilight.” Twilight said as she answered her own question. “Shadow Spiders, masters of illusion, versus an invisibility spell.  What made me think that would work??”

        “Analyze later dear.”  Celestia said. “Run now.”

        “Running!” Twilight replied as she hit the spider with a magickal burst from her horn.  The blast delayed the spider enough to allow them to get past it.  As they ran, Twilight dropped her invisibility spell.  No sense in wasting energy on that when it’s not working. she thought Why hasn’t Tia dropped hers?

        Hearing her unspoken thought, Celestia replied “In a moment dear.  Concentrating on plan B.”

        Plan B?  What the buck is Plan B? thought Twilight We never discussed any Plan B!  I mean I had a Plan B personally but never told anypony about it!  What could she possibly be talking about??

        “This is far enough.” Celestia said as she stopped and reappeared. “Twilight stand behind me please.”

        “Okay...?” said Twilight.  She was more than a little confused.  She stopped as instructed and took up a stance behind her sister.

        “Shadow Spiders!” Celestia said as she invoked the Canterlot Voice spell. “You have grown in the thousand years since I was last here but now it is time for you to leave and be no more a threat to these ponies or Equestria!  I give you this moment to choose your destiny!  We can find you another place to live and thrive or you shall be dealt with here and now!”

        What the buck did she mean ‘thousand years since I was last here’? Twilight puzzled to herself.  Before she could come to the logical conclusion Princess Luna stood before her rather than her solar sister. “Celestia’s beard!” Twilight said.

        “Veeee villlsss notsss submmit!” the spider said before taking a step forward.  Luna’s horn ignited, and the spider stopped as if it was rooted to the ground.

        “Shadow Spiders you are, and shadows are my domain!” said Luna.  “If you will not submit then so be it!”  With those words the silver light from Luna’s horn grew incredibly bright.

        Sister! Twilight could hear Luna project I will need all thy strength and the strength of our friends to unmake these foes!

        Without hesitation, Twilight reached out to her friends through her connection and pulled.  As each of her friends felt her touch they gave willingly.  The sheer power Twilight received surprised her even before she triggered the switching of the pendants and the Elements.  

        Carefully, and precisely, she directed that power into the spell framework that Luna provided.  A network of bright silver appeared above the entire city.  Slowly the network descended until it reached the ground.  As it touched the spiders it encased them each into a soft silver-white ball of light.

        Even with all the power that was being used against them, the spiders fought and struggled.  Their cries echoed through the city.  Twilight could feel them push against their restraints and she was hard pressed to keep the power flow strong enough to hold them all.

        Twilight watched as each of the balls of light shrunk, and with them, the spiders inside.  Eventually the balls of light were the size of the spiders that had attached themselves to their hooves earlier.  Luna released the spell at that point and stomped both front hooves on the ground.  “Scatter!” she yelled.  The spiders obeyed without question.

        “Come.” Luna said with a grimace still on her lips. “Let us free your friends.”

        Continuing their original direction they were surprised to find a very dejected Rarity sitting next to a pile of bent steel.

        “Rarity?  Are you okay?” asked Twilight.

        “Oh Twilight.” said Rarity softly.  “I beat the spider but no one will ever know!”

=========================================================================

        After rescuing the others, it took quite some time to coax Fluttershy out of her hiding place, they all walked back to the Wind Walker and assembled in the galley.

        Each of the ponies sat around the table.  Their heads down for the most part, and any glances were quickly averted to avoid eye contact.  Fluttershy shivered in her seat.

        Without a word, Luna floated an entire tray of hot chocolate out of the kitchen.  Carefully and solemnly she placed a large mug before each pony.

        “Drink.” she said. “In time the fear will leave you.”  Sipping from her own mug, Luna closed her eyes and savored the taste on her tongue and the aroma in the air.

        For almost an hour’s time, and several mugs of chocolate, nopony spoke.  Each of them reliving the experiences of the evening.  Eventually Princess Luna broke the silence again.

        “I apologize.” she said.  “I should have not tricked you so.  Celestia and I felt that I would be better suited to help you in the scanning endeavor.  And in truth her injuries are still causing her some discomfort.”

        “You knew.” Twilight said suddenly. “You both knew.”

        “Yes my dear sister.  We knew that the spiders had taken over Manehatten.” said Luna as she looked into the bottom of her mug. “We knew and we sent you here anyways.”

        “A’hll buy that, us bein’ the Defenders of Equestria an all, but why not tell us?” said Applejack.  She locked her eyes on Luna as if demanding an answer.

        “We could not.” said Luna as she met Applejack’s stare before Applejack broke eye contact. “The truth is that the spiders required a certain...flavor...of magick to be rid of them.  The spell involved...required magick born of desperation.  Without it the spell would not function.”

        “The fear.” said Twilight in realization.  “The fear had to be woven into the web so it could bond with them and change them.”

        “Just so sister.” Luna confirmed. “Just so.”

        “So...” started Rarity as she raised her eyes to Luna’s face. “was it always you?”

        “Not always.” Luna admitted.  “In truth my sister and I both doth require to ‘let our crowns’ down from time to time.  And believe me when I tell you that thou art all our sisters.  I will not ask for your forgiveness for what occurred this night as t’was necessary.  I will only...hope...that we shall all remain as close as we were before these events.”

        Nopony spoke further as the group broke up and went to their separate beds.  Twilight looked at Luna with an expression that Luna couldn’t read, then headed off to bed herself.

        Last to leave was once again Pinkie Pie.  

        “Something troubles you dear one?” Luna asked.

        “I couldn’t make anyone happy.” Pinkie said.  “In the cocoon I mean.  I couldn’t make anyone laugh or smile or anything really.”

        “The webbing brings out our greatest fears.” replied Luna. “Tis no wonder that would be the fear of the most mirthful of ponies.”  Luna smiled warmly at Pinkie.  “Fear not my sister for it was just a nightmare and will be gone in the morning.”

        Pinkie smiled in return and headed off to bed.

        Luna, though exhausted from the evening’s events, reached out with her magick and wove a protection around the entire ship.  Silver dream-catchers appeared silently above the head of each bunk before soaking into the wood so as to be hidden from prying eyes.

        With a yawn, Luna set about her evening work.

=========================================================================

        Rarity awoke to bright sunlight shining through her porthole.  Dust motes separated the light into a thousand moving things.  She could hear the sound of gulls outside the ship making squabbling noises as pedestrians ignored the “Do Not Feed” signs just outside the edge of the docks.

        Stretching, the white unicorn carefully sat up and got out of the bunk.  Running a cleaning and hair straightening spell over her coat she looked at herself in the cabin mirror.

        “Rarity.  Spider Killer.” she said to herself. “Hmph.”

        Her basic cleaning complete, Rarity left her cabin to find her friends in the galley.  Observing them as she approached, on the surface all seemed as it had been previous to the night before.  But looking closer Rarity noticed changes.  A twitch here, a hesitation to a laugh there, Rainbow Dash jerking back as the tablecloth brushed one of her legs.

        The nightmare may be over but the fear remains. though Rarity.  She walked up and whispered in Twilight’s ear.  “Could you please come with me to my cabin for a moment.  I think I have an idea.”

        Rarity quickly and loudly complained about the state of Twilight’s mane and proceeded to drag her back to her cabin for an application of ‘the bare essentials’.

        Once they reached her cabin Rarity told Twilight her plan.  Twilight smiled immediately and carefully cast the spell as Rarity closed her eyes.

        The two of them immediately went back to the cabin where Twilight announced that Rarity had a gift for everyone.  “But she needs my help to give it to you.  Could you all gather ‘round please?”

        Looks of confusion passed between the other ponies but they did as requested and gathered in a circle around Twilight and Rarity.

        “Now close your eyes.” Twilight bid them as her horn began to glow.

        Once again they did as they were told.

        Starting at one point and going around the circle to all, Twilight first touched her horn to Rarity’s forehead and then to one of the others.  With each touch the eyes of the pony in question sprang open.  Once Twilight was done, Rainbow Dash was the first to speak.

        “Rarity...you told us but I didn’t really believe...” she said.  Without warning Rainbow hugged Rarity tightly and didn’t let go immediately.

        “You all now have a copy of the memory of my battle with the spider.” Rarity told them.  “I just couldn’t let you stand there and be afraid!”

        “A marvelous gift.” said Princess Celstia as she emerged from the kitchen end of the galley.  At the same time Princess Celestia also emerged from the cabin end.

        “Ahem.” said one Celestia. “It appears we seem to have worn the same outfit to the party.”

        “Indeed.” said the other.  “You change first.”

        “Me??” said the Celestia that had come from the cabins. “Why should I change?  You’re obviously the impostor here.”

        “Okay that’s enough of that you two!” Rarity ordered. “Your proper forms this instant!”

        “Spoilsport!” said the one Celestia.  The other only stuck her tongue out at Rarity.  The tongue suddenly became attached to a blue face and a darker blue princess.

        This exchange caused enough laughter that one of the kitchen crew poked his head in the door to find out what all of the fuss was about.

        “If it is not too much to ask...” Luna requested of Rarity. “Could I also have a copy of the memory please?”

        “I am the Bearer of the Element of Generosity after all!” Rarity answered with a smile.  “Celestia may have it as well if she so desires.”  

        “I do desire my sister.” said Celestia while bowing in Rarity’s direction.

        Twilight quickly transferred the memory to the both of them to complete the gift.

        “Thank you.” said Luna.

        “I thank you as well.” said Celestia as Rarity went back to the table to join her friends for the remainder of breakfast.

        Frowning slightly as she poured over the fresh event in her head, Celestia projected at Luna.  Sister.  You missed one.

        I know. replied Luna.

        Think we should we tell them. Celestia asked.

        Not just yet. projected Twilight who overheard the conversation. Give them time to recover.

        As you wish Princess Twilight. both Celestia and Luna said in unison.

        With smiling faces the three sisters joined the others in mirth and sunlight.  The fears of the night having evaporated like smoke.



> Chapter 19
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Becoming Twilight - Chapter 19                by RandomGreymane (Mike Hebel)



        Twilight waited a day before breaking the news to the rest of her friends that there was one remaining spider to be confronted.  Thanks to the sharing of Rarity’s memory, the reaction to the news was mostly positive.  Rainbow Dash was the most hesitant - the delusion of her wings being ripped off still holding an icy grip on her heart.

        Noticing her reaction, Celestia took Rainbow aside.  “I can’t help but notice that you’re a little...off your game?” she said to Rainbow Dash.  Her face was marked with signs of concern as she spoke.

        “Stupid spider.” Rainbow Dash said sullenly.  “Those visions or whatever have got me all freaked out!”

        “Understandable.” said Luna as she overheard the conversation.  “Would thine like some thoughts to comfort thee?”

        “Thee wou...I mean, I, would!”  Rainbow Dash said.  Her face perked up as she regarded the dark blue alicorn in front of her.

        “In all my studies of ponies over the eons there are some things that I have found.” Luna said, her voice taking on almost the tone of a professor giving a lecture.  “Pegasi for instance, despite being incredibly light, are also incredibly tough.  The stress that thou put on thy joints when thy perform thine rainboom should in theory rip thine to shreds.  But it doesn’t.  Now isn’t that interesting?”

        “Umm...I suppose so...” Rainbow Dash said.

        “Rainbow...“ Celestia said while raising a hoof to Luna to momentarily stop her from talking. “What Luna is trying to say is that despite the fears you have, there are very few things that can tear the wings off a pegasus.  I won’t lie, in all the time I’ve been in this world I have seen it.  It HAS happened.  But the times are so few, and so long ago, that I do not recall them in much detail.”

        Brushing her sister’s hoof from her face, Luna continued. “What I was attempting to tell thee, before mine sister did shove her dusty hoof in my face, was that the spiders do not under normal conditions possess the strength to remove thine wings.  If that doth not ease thy fears consider this further fact; the Element of Loyalty aside, you are physically faster than any pegasus in the present.  That alone make thine wings stronger than most.  Add the strength the elements lend to thee and the chances that something will rip thine wings from thine body become exceedingly remote!”

        Rainbow stood and stared at the floor as she considered the lunar princess’s words.  With a twitch she shook her head sharply as if chasing away a chill.  When she raised her head again her eyes had regained their original flare of light and laughter.  “Awesome!” she exclaimed.  “So what I think you’re telling me is that I’m indestructible right?  Indestructible Dash!  Ooooh yeah!”

        “Well not quite...” Celestia started to say before Rainbow Dash cut her off.

        “Indestructible!” she exclaimed again.  “Thanks!” she said as she headed back to her friends. “Guess who’s indestructible!” she said to them proudly.

        Don’t worry about it too much Tia. Twilight projected to her sister princesses.  I recognize this reaction.  It lasts almost exactly 14.7 minutes. she finished with a mental chuckle.

        True to form, Rainbow Dash ran down about her ‘Awesome Indestructibility” almost to the second that Twilight predicted.  Once that cycle finished, Twilight called them all together to plan.

        “With Luna’s help I’ve located the last spider.” Twilight said as she laid a map of the city onto the table. “It’s surprisingly close to the park and in an abandoned subway tunnel.  As best as we can determine it’s an abandoned station along this line.”  She pointed her hoof at the track on the map where she had placed a circle.

        “So what’s the plan sugarcube?” Applejack asked. “I vote we go in and buck this critter right outta the city!”

        “Unfortunately....” said Twilight. “we are going to have to likely destroy it.  I didn’t want it to come to that but the spell we used before won’t work now that we aren’t afraid of it, thank you Rarity, and it’s the largest one yet so it’s likely more resistant than the others.”

        Fluttershy interjected. “I don’t care. I mean...normally I would.  I...I just can’t get it of my head!  I’m ashamed because I was so HAPPY when I felt Rarity kill that spider in her memory.  Oh Twilight is that wrong?”

        “Not a bit Fluttershy.” said Twilight as she approached and hugged Fluttershy. “Not one bit.”

        “I still feel ashamed...” Fluttershy continued softly.

        “My dear sister” said Celestia as she embraced the butter colored pegasus with her wing. “there are some monsters that need to be destroyed.  I’ve given so many many second chances over the years...  Eventually I learned that sometimes second chances are all used up before you get them.  Don’t trouble yourself about this one Fluttershy.  It’s perfectly normal.”

        This seemed to reassure Fluttershy and she relaxed still under Celestia’s wing.  Seeing this, Twilight resumed speaking.

        “That said, it seems prudent to up our arsenal.”  Moving back to the map she continued. “I think Applejack has the right idea here.  Going over Rarity’s memory it’s obvious that the spiders have issues with iron and steel.  Rarity, we have simple steel shoes in the hold.  Do you think you can work them into something a little less obvious?  Our invisibility doesn’t work against the spiders so no point in using that.  That means we’ll be visible. At least initially that is.  I just don’t want the pony populace, even the few at night, asking questions.”

        “Like ‘Where are y’all going in steel stompers?’” Applejack remarked.

        “Exactly!” Twilight affirmed.  “Rarity?”

        “Darling I have just spent more time working with steel than I ever thought I’d do in a thousand years! I think I can come up with something.” Rarity replied with a wink.

===================================================================================================

        Surprising nopony, and in a relatively short period of time, Rarity bent the steel shoes to her will and soon had a pair for everypony.  To everypony’s surprise, the shoes blended in with their hooves almost completely so as to be unnoticed.

        “I took the idea from the spiders.” Rarity said when she saw the surprise on everypony’s face.  “And the existing invisibility spell already muffles the hooves.  Though Princess Luna tells me that as the shoes are made of steel the magick is less effective at keeping them discreet.”

        “Regardless, where we are headed we don’t have to be invisible this time.” said Twilight as she clicked a hoof against the floor to hear how it sounded.  “Just...unremarkable.”

        “My dear Twilight while I commend thine thoughts and even echo them,” said Luna with a wide smile, “I do not believe that would be in ANY way possible with this ensemble.”

        Twilight chuckled. “I guess we’ve gone beyond that haven’t we...” she said.

        “You and your sisters are truly becoming the Defenders of Equestria.” Celestia replied. “In time, like it or not, your names and faces will be known far and wide.  Do not doubt that you will have to eventually seek quiet moments in solitude as the days pass.”

        “Them’s mighty weighty words prin...Tia.” said Applejack. “A’hm thinkin we might not want to be removing those invisibility spells any time soon.”

        “Indeed.” said Luna. “We shall discuss long term side effects on the return trip.”

        “Side...effects?” said Rainbow Dash.  “Like what?”

        “A topic for a later time Rainbow.” Twilight replied.  “For now we need to get moving.  While not nocturnal, we will generate less of a stir in the city if we walk to the park for say...an alfresco dinner?”

        “That sounds like an excellent idea.” Celestia said in agreement. “It also gives us an excuse to bring some of the royal guard with us in the guise of servants.  They will be useful in keeping the random city-dweller from lingering too long.  I have even taken the liberty of revisiting the mayor so that Twilight will not be required to teleport police-ponies into the bay again.”

        “Hey!” Twilight objected. “I landed each and every one of those ponies on the docks!”

        “Except the officer you confronted.”  Applejack said under her breath.  “Ow!” she exclaimed as a rainbow colored pegasus kicked her in the shins.

        “Regardless it shall not be an issue henceforth.” Luna said.  “The police force is now informed of what we intend to do with this night’s excursion.  Though please say nothing more as they do not know what hath previously occurred.”

        With that, the preparations began in earnest.  Celestia and Luna wrangled the royal guard while Twilight made preparations for  the evening’s “entertainment”.  Rarity begged off saying that she had something to take care of. She asked directions of one of the royal guards before heading off into the city.

        Applejack and Rainbow Dash spent spent some of the time hoof-wrestling before Applejack overheard one of the younger guards grumbling about having to lift and carry.  It wasn’t long before she and Rainbow Dash were competing on how badly they could out-do the guard’s efforts.  By the time it was time to leave, several bits had exchanged hooves between the older guards and a very proud pair of ponies sat laughing with the younger guard as they rested against the boxes piled in the back of a wagon.

        By that time Rarity had returned.  She immediately pushed a package into Rainbow Dash’s hooves.  “Something to wear for tonight’s dinner party darling!” she said with a wink.

        Rainbow Dash opened up the box with some hesitation, and not a few glances in Rarity’s direction.  Inside was what appeared to be a tunic but when Rainbow Dash picked it up she realized it was considerably heavier than it looked.

        “Look between the folds at the bottom edge.” said Rarity pointing with her hoof.

        Rainbow did as instructed and, with Applejack looking over her shoulder, saw tiny steel rings woven together in the layers of material.

        “It won’t stop a determined attack,” continued Rarity. “but it will burn like the dickens to any...thing...allergic to steel.  Why don’t you try it on.”

        Rainbow found that the tunic extended up past her main wing joints a bit but did not impede her movement.  As with the shoes from earlier, it blended completely into Rainbow’s mane and fur. “This...this is awesome!” she said to Rarity.  “I don’t know what to say.”

        “Say nothing Darling.” Rarity replied with a smile. “Just wear it in good heath.”

        “If’n y’all are gonna go sappy on me, I’ll be headed into the ‘Walker now.” Applejack said as she walked back into the ship.  Rarity caught the edge of a smile as she disappeared from view.

        “I could only get one done in the time allowed.” Rarity said apologetically.

        “Rarity I seriously don’t know what to say.” Rainbow Dash said as she hugged her friend. “Thanks!”

        “My pleasure.” Rarity replied.

===================================================================================================

        Even with the help of Rainbow Dash and Applejack, the preparations still took some time.  “This is a royal picnic after all.” one of the guards told his younger charge when questioned. “I don’t think a royal dump could be completed without at least three assistants.”

        “Four actually.” said Celestia standing behind a now very embarrassed guard. “But I draw the line at having someone wipe the royal flank.”  Her grin was wide and somehow slightly menacing.

        The guards in question bowed and hastily found somewhere else to be.

        Princess Twilight Sparkle couldn’t help but giggle as she watched the exchange from behind Celestia’s wing.

        “Oh you think that’s funny do you?” Celestia said in mock anger.  “If you’d been here even 500 years ago you too would be struggling with ‘Royal Bathroom Protocol’”

        “I’ll address my organizational skills to the problem at once Your Royal Highness.” Twilight said with a formal bow. “Would you like the Royal Bidet a particular color?”

        “Twilight, you have NO idea.” Celestia finished with a laugh.

        “I’m sure.”  Twilight said with a smile.

        “No.  I’m serious.” said Celestia. “They would ask me what color my...plot should be.  It took me 100 years just to convince them that I didn’t need that part of my body bleached.”

        “Ew.” Twilight said.

        “Ew indeed.” Celestia replied.  “Looks like we are almost finished here.  I think it’s time to, as Applejack would say, ‘load up and head out’.”

        “Eeeyup.” was Twilight’s only response as she headed into the ship to gather her friends.  “Time to go everypony!”

        “Shall we be walking dear?” Rarity asked.

        “Not this time.” replied Twilight.  “This is officially a Royal Picnic and thus we have Royal Transport.”  With a flourish of her hoof she pointed to the larger than average carriage that the guards had unloaded and prepared.  Six royal guards were hitched to the front and standing at attention in preparation of departure.

        “Oh my!” exclaimed Fluttershy. “That looks so beautiful!”

        “It’s right spiffy!” Applejack replied. “I do believe we are attending the picnic in style.” she continued in her best Manehatten accent.  This caused all in attendance to immediately laugh.

        “Oh!  Let me get my coach hat!” Rarity exclaimed.  “Won’t be a moment!”

        “Oh no you don’t!”  said Rainbow Dash and Applejack almost in unison.  Blocking her path, they herded a protesting Rarity out of the ship and towards the carriage.

        “It lightens my heart so to have you all in my life.” Celestia said as she smiled as Rarity passed by. “I must confess I was very depressed until the six of you came into my life.  Things could have gone much much worse.”

        “Would you believe I knew that?” Twilight said.

        “Of all the ponies in my life I would expect nothing less of you that you would notice.”  Celestia said with a smile. “I hid it beneath the veneer of pomp and circumstance but you have been closer to me than many other ponies.  I am unsurprised really that you saw me as I truly was.”

        “I was so sad sometimes.” Twilight replied with a frown.  “I saw you in pain sometimes but could do nothing.  What could a pony like me do for a celestial princess?”

        “In the end it was just being you that brought the light and hope back to my heart.” Celestia said as she looked down at her former pupil.  “Did I ever tell you that it was chance that you found the stories of Nightmare Moon?  No?  It was really.  I could not interfere for fear of altering the events to come.  I hoped that it would be you but I could not force that to come to pass.  In the end it worked out.  But knowing what I know now, I would not take such a chance in the future.  Not with you, and indeed not with all your sisters.”

        Twilight just smiled as they both got into the carriage along with the others.

        Despite best efforts it was another ten minutes before the entourage set off.  The occupants of the carriage filled the time with small talk.  Pinkie raised the question of what they might find in the spider’s lair.

        “I honestly don’t know.” confessed Twilight. “Despite our best efforts we’ve been unable to scan the location remotely.”

        “The best we could determine is that it’s a fairly large space.” Celestia continued. “Given the size the spiders had grown to, that is not Equestria shattering information.”  With that, the carriage started moving.

        Traffic throughout the city was in the waning stages of the daily congestion so progress was slow.  Eventually they reached the park and the guards started the setup process for the picnic area.  Efficiently they worked and in short time the princesses and their companions exited the carriage to the well wishes of the crowd that had gathered to see them.  

        Waving as appropriate, the ponies sat down to dinner and eventually, over a few hours, the crowd thinned to a much smaller amount.  In time, the royal guards slowly expanded the space until nopony from the crowd could see the company clearly.  While that was accomplished, the ponies sat and talked about random subjects.  Eventually there was a rustling from a nearby bush and a set of hoofprints appeared in the grass next to the picnic blanket.

        Luna’s voice cam from thin air, “My ladies if you’d be so kind to stand perfectly still for a moment.”  As requested the mares froze in their spots until Luna spoke again.  “Now, if thou wouldst activate your invisibility spells please?” she said still from her spot in the grass.

        Once again the group obeyed.  Once they had all disappeared, they could now see Luna standing there nodding her head. “Excellent.” she said.  “Now please carefully step into the bushes one by one.”

        One by one they stepped into the bushes and looked back.  They were all quite surprised to see the entire group still sitting on the blanket happily chatting away.  They could even hear themselves talk about the subjects they had discussed several hours ago.

        “That’s simple amazing!” said Rarity.

        “And more than a little creepy.” said Applejack.

        “As Tia and I planned, I cast a recording spell several hours ago.” Luna explained. “Now we are carefully playing back the earlier recording.  This shall gain us several hours hopefully.”

        “Excellent work.” Celestia said.  “I’m actually quite impressed.  I knew you were good with illusions but this one is exceptional.”

        Luna only nodded in reply.

        Taking the lead, Twilight directed them all to the nearest subway entrance and navigated to what for all purposes appeared to be a blank section of wall.  A Wonderbolts poster was plastered on it in a tilted fashion.  Rainbow Dash just shook her head sadly.  “That’s just wrong.” she said.

        “Fortunately for you then it’s not real.” replied Twilight.  Reaching for her magick, she carefully probed the barrier.  “Wow.  I think this uses almost every trigger and alarm spell I’ve ever heard of.”

        “So then what’s the plan?” Applejack asked?

        “Silly pony!” Pinkie interjected. “We go around it!”

        “Pinkie...it’s a solid wall.” Rainbow Dash said. “I mean I know you do some weird stuff but even you can’t walk through solid concrete!”

        “Umm...actually...” Twilight said. “Pinkie is right.  While the door so to speak is alarmed to all Tartarus, the walls on either side are completely free of any spells!”

        Twilight reached out again and her horn glowed brightly.  Slowly an indentation pressed itself into the wall to the right of the section with the poster on it.  As the indentation grew so did a pile of dust on the floor in the tunnel.  When the indentation grew so deep they could no longer see the end of it, Twilight ceased working.  She stood there for a moment admiring her handiwork.  “Not bad.” she said. “Think I could apply for a mining permit?” she asked Celestia.  Her grin was infectious as her former mentor returned it.

        “We’ll file one first thing when we get back.” Celestia said as she peered at the pile of dust nearby. “Though you’ll have to work on separating out the important items instead of just making dust.”

        “Everypony’s a critic.”  Twilight said before sticking her tongue out at Celestia.  “All right.  Let’s do this!” she continued as she stepped into the makeshift entrance.

        One by one they entered the tunnel, Luna following last, until they all stood in the original subway tunnel hidden behind the barrier.  Strangely the illusion, at least the visual portion, was one way.  Light from the main subway area shone unobstructed through not only Twilight’s tunnel but the original one as well.  Pausing briefly, Twilight cast her own illusion on the entrance to the passage they had just come through.

        “Please tell me you put a poster on it.” Rainbow Dash said.

        “I did indeed.” Twilight replied.

        “Wonderbolts?” Rainbow Dash asked hopefully.

        “Sapphire Shores.” Twilight said.

        “Aww!” Rainbow Dash said in a dejected tone of voice.

        “Y’all know spiders have ears right?” Applejack whispered quickly to the two of them.

        “Quite right Applejack.” Celestia affirmed with a similar whisper. “We are invisible not inaudible.  Remember?”

        Looking slightly embarrassed, both Twilight and Rainbow Dash closed their lips immediately.  Clearing her throat slightly, Twilight motioned for them to follow her down the tunnel.  Fortunately the lights in the tunnel were still functional.  Twilight wondered briefly if the spiders actually maintained the tunnels but then dismissed the thought as they passed a light that had gone out.  The spell matrix was broken and drained of all power.  Shaking her head, she forced her curiosity down and continued walking.  After some time she heard a quiet sound behind her.  She turned to find Fluttershy waving a hoof to get her attention.

        “Umm...” Fluttershy started. “If the spiders can see us then why are we still invisible?  I mean...couldn’t it attract them?  Could it bring them here to us?”  Fluttershy started breathing heavily with the onset of a panic attack.  Celestia enveloped her under a wing and she calmed enough to breathe normally again.

        “We ain’t stayin invisible ‘gainst the spiders ‘Shy.” Applejack said softly. “We’re hidin from anything else that’s down here.”

        “Quite correct Applejack.” Luna said softly.  Her voice was almost unheard and it produced no echo.  “These tunnels could contain any number of creatures.”

        Celestia shushed Luna with a wave of her hoof and continued her efforts to keep Fluttershy calm as they continued down the tunnel.

> Chapter 20
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Becoming Twilight - Chapter 20                by RandomGreymane (Mike Hebel)



        The group slowly crept up the tunnel.  As expected, the muffling spell did not completely quiet the steel shoes on their hooves.  Each step sounded like a hammer blow in the stillness.  Despite their best efforts they couldn’t move very fast.  This suited Fluttershy, as well as the others, just fine.  Even the usually impatient Rainbow Dash was reluctant to go quickly.

        I’d send Rainbow Dash ahead down the tunnel but I think it’s better we stick together. Twilight projected to Celestia and Luna.

        Agreed. Luna projected back. Splitting our resources would be unwise.

        As they progressed slowly forward the tunnel began to widen until all could stand side by side.  Eventually the tunnel’s ceiling rose as well and, with a little relief, Rainbow Dash took advantage of the extra space by hovering above the group.  Her wings made far less noise than her hooves.

        Before long the tunnel ended abruptly into a cavernous room.  As far as the eye could see were piles of items from the city.  Gold, silver, gems, and more.  

        Quickly doing a scan of the area, Twilight was aghast. “Well, I know why there were so few strong enchanted items in a city this large.  I’m surprised none of them have activated.”

        Swooping over one of the piles, Rainbow Dash grabbed a large trophy cup.  “This is the Manehatten Extreme Water Flight trophy!” she exclaimed.  “It went missing shortly after the last winner did!  Nopony ever found her.”

        Rainbow started to bring the cup back to the group but was brought up short in mid-air as a thick thread of spider silk snapped to full tension and pulled the cup out of her hooves and back onto the pile.  “Uh-oh.” she said with a half-whisper.

        “Fool of  a took!” Pinkie said while shaking a hoof at Rainbow Dash.

        Ignoring Pinkie’s usual nonsense, Twilight instructed everypony to be ready.  No sooner had she said that then there was a large crash at the far end of the room.  Just barely they could see one of the large piles collapse and disappear from view.

        “That can’t be good.” said Applejack as she shifted to a ready stance.  Every muscle in her body tensed in preparation of the coming conflict.  Despite still being in the air, Rainbow Dash was not far behind her.  Her wings holding her precisely in place above her friends.

        The rest of the group was ready in their own way.  Fluttershy, at Celestia’s urging, was standing firm and still at the white alicorn’s side.  Her eyes darted from pile to pile as the disturbance came closer to their position.

        Slowly, one by one, the piles of items collapsed.  The line of disorganization was headed straight for them.  In moments the last pile began to shake and slide to the floor.

        Emerging from the front of the pile...was a spider only the size of a medium-sized dog.

        “That’s it?”  Rarity questioned.  “That’s what we’ve been waiting for?”

        “I got this!” Rainbow said as she started to dive.

        “Wait!” exclaimed Twilight.  “We don’t know what we’re fighting!  That spider is foul and viscous!”
        
        “What’s he going to do?” asked Rainbow Dash as she now hovered in front of Twilight.

        “That spider is OVERFLOWING with magickal energy!”  replied Twilight. “Better not risk a frontal assault!”

        “Nuts!  I’m going for it!” said Rainbow as she flew to the top of the room and dove at the spider with her front hooves readied for the impact.  Before she reached her target there was a sound like a tree branch hitting a sandbag and Rainbow Dash was flung to one side.  Her speed buried her into one of the remaining piles of items with not even her tail showing.

        “I warned you!” yelled Twilight.  Celestia raised an eyebrow at Twilight’s peevishness but Twilight only snorted in frustration.  “I did warn her.  You heard me.”

        “So what do we do next?” Fluttershy asked.  “I mean...how do we defeat it?”

        Applejack retrieved a very battered Rainbow Dash and for the next few minutes they discussed plans of attack.

        “Then it’s settled!” Twilight exclaimed finally. “We’ll try and flank it so we can get a circle to better use the elements on it.”

        “I can hear you you know.” said a voice that sent shivers down Twilight’s spine.

        Slowly, and with no small mental control on her features, Twilight turned to face their opponent. “Excuse me?” she said.

        “I said that I can hear you.” the spider said in perfect Equestrian. “Quite clearly in fact.”

        “What the hay?” Applejack said as she scratched behind her ear with her hoof.

        “Not so surprising if you think about it.” said Celestia.  “The spider we fought in the park could speak and who we have here is...”

        “Atlobraxus.”  said the spider again. “At your service.  So to speak that is.”

        With a flourish both Celestia and Luna bowed to the spider.  Twilight thought about it then bowed as well, though less deeply.

        “Shall we get started then?” Atlobraxus inquired.  “I wish to return to my cozy nest of items and my studies.”

        “Oh you’re going down!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.  It was only Applejack’s hoof on her shoulder that prevented her from launching forward.

        “Umm...give us a moment please?” Twilight requested.

        “As you wish.” Atlobraxus replied.  “It will avail you not.” he commented with a wave of his foreleg.

        Smiling acerbically at the spider, Twilight quickly cast a bubble of sound absorption about the entire group so Atlobraxus could not hear their conversation.  She had the foresight to make the bubble opaque to prevent lipreading, but well lit as well.

        “Okay...unexpected but not something we can’t overcome.” she said.  “Ideas everypony?”

        “I saw we just pummel our way through!” Rainbow Dash said as she made hoof punching motions.

        “So noted.” Twilight replied. “But you saw how well that worked before.  Anypony else?”

        For several minutes nopony spoke.  Fluttershy was the the first to break the silence.  “Crush it.” she said in a firm tone.

        “And how do ya suppose we do that ‘Shy?” Applejack asked. “The thing has obviously gots some sorta shield around it!”

        “Oooh!  Oooh!  I know!” Pinkie interjected. “Why don’t we cast a ‘want-it/need-it’ spell on all the items so they are attracted to the spider and crush it!”

        “Pinkie that doesn’t make a lick of...hmm...” Twilight said as her forehead suddenly wrinkled in thought. “Once again Pinkie I have to hand it to you.  I think I have a plan.” Twilight said with a grin on her face.  “Celestia, Luna, I’ll need your help while the others distract the spider.”  Quickly she projected her plan into the two princesses’ minds.

        “Atlobraxus is likely to be quick so move as fast as you can.” Celestia warned. “I will assist Twilight with her spell while Luna will work on dropping any of his protective spells.”

        “Agreed.” Luna said. “Hesitate not.  This is a most worthy opponent and will defeat you given the opportunity.”

        Nodding, Twilight asked “Are we ready?”   A circle of nodding heads signified agreement.  With that, Twilight dropped the surrounding bubble.

        “Oh buck me.” Twilight said as she observed a thick shell of webbing surrounding the entire group.

        “I never said that I’d play fair.” Atlobraxus replied from outside the cocoon.  

        Whispering to her friends, Twilight simple said “Hold on girls.”   Reaching for her magick, her horn lit brightly and suddenly she was alone in the cocoon. Outside the cocoon, the entire room lit with flashes as if an incredible amount of cameras fired at once.  Atlobraxus briefly covered his eyes before his protective spell against bright light kicked in.  

        Reaching again, Twilight created a bubble around herself and expanded it until the webbing burst into pieces and fell to the floor leaving her facing Atlobraxus with a demonic grin on her face.

        “So the play begins.” Atlobraxus said.

        “Oh I have NO intention of playing with you.” Twilight replied, the grin on her face still wide.

        Without warning, Twilight’s horn lit and suddenly the room was again filled with flashes of light.  In that moment Atlobraxus felt the shadow portion of his protective spell erode away like soft sand in the wind.  The shifting pattern of shadows gone, this allowed Rainbow Dash to see exactly where to hit him.  And hit him she did.  

        With a sudden dive, Rainbow Dash struck the spider at a leg joint before careening away.  The leg flopped onto a nearby pile, still twitching.

        Applejack took the opportunity and emerged from a nearby pile and bucked.  The steel shoes burned marks into the spider’s abdomen.  She quickly ducked an attacking leg and hid behind one of the remaining piles nearby.

        Seeing Applejack hide, Fluttershy emerged from behind a still working light in the ceiling and dropped a spear she had been holding.  Her aim was good and the spear hit the location just behind the thorax but bounced off a protective shield and did no damage.

        The distraction was just what Rarity needed though.  From her hiding place behind a pile of musical instruments she used her magick to throw a pair of black glass daggers she’d found.  They struck Atlobraxus in one of his eyes and the, until that moment silent, spider roared in pain.  The sound was louder than anypony thought could come from such a small form, as if something larger was inside the now writhing body.  The dropped leg disappeared and was suddenly back in place, the horseshoe marks gone from his abdomen.

        He’s trying to make us think we hurt him more than we have! thought Twilight. “Keep hitting him girls!” she shouted.

        Pinkie Pie wasted no time.  From out of nowhere she produced several lemon fruit pies and threw them into the spider’s injured eye.  “Hah!  Take that!” she cried. “Whooooah!” she said suddenly as Atlobraxus threw the glass knives in her direction.  She dodged them by hiding in a golden wardrobe. The knives stuck in the doors.  The points were just short of her nose.  She breathed a sigh of relief.

        Twilight! projected Luna I have the means to drop the last of his protective spells!
        
        Got it! Twilight replied. Tia are you ready?  Remember, not one penny unspent!

        Celestia projected a mental nod to Twilight and they both reached with their magick.  Despite the still continuing distractions of the other ponies, the light from the two princesses’ horns was bright enough to catch Atlobraxus’ attention but by the time he turned it was too late.  Luna dropped the last of his protections with a flash of her horn.

        Every coin in the room suddenly shivered.  At once they were in flight and all headed towards the same target.

        In moments the room was full of the sound of colliding metal as every coin converged on Atlobraxus.  No sound escaped him as the coins compressed themselves around him.  With great speed they accumulated until nothing of the spider could be seen.  More and more coins compressed into the existing ball.  With a sickening popping noise it was over.  Green ichor oozed out of the sphere of coins.

        Twilight did not let go of the spell until all she could detect was metal in the center of the sphere.  With a crash the coins fell to the ground.

        Her breath heavy with exertion, Twilight asked “Is everypony all right?”  Gravity spells seem to be more useful than I would have guessed. she thought to herself.

        A quick count revealed that Pinkie was missing.  A quick search revealed her slumped next to a pile of golden plates and flatware.  A dark wound oozed on her hind leg.  Reaching out, Applejack announced “She’s been poisoned!  Ah can’t make hide nor hair of her though.  It’s like a can’t quite see the poison!”

        “Shadow Venom.” Celestia said. “It is beyond my skills as a healer to remove such a large quantity.  We’ll need to get her to Zecora.  And quickly!”

        With her magick still flowing through Pinkie Pie, Applejack said “Ah think ah can keep it held back.  Ah may not be able to grab it but ah can keep it in one place.  Kinda like a beaver dammin a river.”

        “Do what you can Applejack!”  Twilight urged. “Hold on everypony!  No need to be subtle now!”

        Twilight enveloped everypony around her in a large purple globe.  Expending her energy at the ground she shot the globe upward and through the ceiling.  With great effort she eventually broke through to the surface.  The bubble emerged through a street nearby the park.  Celestia and Luna joined their strength to Twilight’s and the bubble sped immediately through the air to the docks and landed on the deck of the Wind Walker.  Twilight released her magick and Applejack and Rarity carried Pinkie to her bunk below.

        Celestia engaged her royal voice spell and instructed the crew to make all haste to the Everfree Forest.  Luna quickly made some calculations in her head.  “Sister...” she said.

        “I know.” Celestia replied.  “At best speed we are at least a day away if not more.”

        “Give me a moment and I’ll solve that.” Twilight said.  Her voice was heavy with her exertions but she suddenly straightened up.  “We’ll have to slow down over the mountains but I can definitely speed us up.  I haven’t been studying this ship for nothing you know!”

        “I’ll do anything I can to help.” Celestia said. “Under normal circumstances I’d teleport there but Shadow Venom reacts to direct magick.  Applejack’s magic is blocking it using Pinkie’s bodily functions but by the time the spell got us there...”

        “I get it.  Thanks.”  Twilight said as her strength returned.  Moving to the stern of the ship she reached out with her magick and constructed a place to stand exactly in the center-line of the vessel but facing astern.

        “Twilight what are you planning?” Celestia asked.

        Luna put a hoof on her sister’s shoulder and said “She will be the ship’s extra engine.”

        “Correct.” said Twilight as she continued her preparations.  “I calculate that I have enough magickal force to double the speed of the ship at least.”

        “Then let us help you!” Celestia exclaimed.

        Twilight shook her head. “No.  I need the two of you to keep the Wind Walker together.  She wasn’t made to handle the speed we’ll be going and you know it.  Besides, you two need to help the crew steer.  I doubt they’ve been trained for this.”

        “Agreed.” Luna said.  “Come sister we have much to prepare.”

        “We will be at altitude shortly so please don’t waste any time.” Twilight said without looking behind her.

        “Understood sister.” Celestia said as she and Luna went below.

        Twilight stood still and waited.  Eventually the ship rose above the level of the cloud layer.  Ready? she projected to her sisters.

        All is prepared. replied Luna.  May the speed of moonlight be upon you dear Twilight.

        And the strength of the sun be with as well. Celestia said.

        Taking in a deep breath, Twilight reached for her magick.  

        Mass. she thought.  Normal telekinesis won’t work. I need something with mass to push away from us.  In an instant she had it.  Sparks!  Sparks have mass!  We’re well above the altitude where they will burn out safely!  

        Her mind whirled as she constructed the necessary spell.  When complete a glowing, cone-shaped, framework extended a short distance behind the ship.  The pointed end nearest Twilight.  Here goes nothing. Twilight thought to herself.

        Twilight reached deeper than she had done before.  Her eyes lit with white light.  Carefully she pointed her horn into alignment with the tip of the cone.

        Opening the flow of magick, and forcing her will upon it, Twilight released her spell.

        And pushed.

        Suddenly the cone, and the space behind the Wind Walker, was filled with a chaotic mass of purple sparks.  Each one flew backwards away from the ship as it lit up the sky.

        The ship lurched into a burst of speed far beyond anything the crew or occupants had felt before.  Celestia instructed the crew while Luna held the ship together.  The silver light of her spell threads wove their way through all parts of the vessel and held the parts with a bond greater than their original designer could have foreseen would be needed.

        Twilights efforts were such that in a few minutes, rather than hours, Celestia reached out to Twilight to let her know they were approaching the mountains. Twilight we need to slow down.

        I can’t.  If I close off the spell now I won’t have the strength to reopen it!   Twilight replied.

        Taken aback, Celestia instructed the crew to adjust the ship to angle itself several degrees upwards.  With a crunch she heard the edge of the keel strike one of the mountain peaks as they scraped the top of them.  That was close. she said. Twilight are you all right?

        I...I’m fine. the mental voice cam back weaker than usual. Are we on course?

        Yes. Celestia said.  Her thoughts went to the weakness she felt in Twilight.  In moments Twilight responded with a wave of reassurance that calmed Celestia.

        In a wide arc of purple illuminating the sky, the Wind Walker turned and was soon nearing the Everfree Forest.  Twilight we’re here. Celestia projected. “Twilight?” she said aloud when she got no response.  In fear she rushed up to the deck and to her former student.  

        Twilight had thankfully heard her and released her hold on the spell.  The ship came to float above the location that Celestia specified as Zecora’s hut.  Luna lifted Pinkie and Applejack to the forest floor and the three of them entered the hut of the startled Zebra.  The door closed behind them and Celestia took that time to assess the damage.

        Twilight lay gasping on the deck of the ship.  Celestia carefully cradled her in a wing and reached out to her with her magick.  Just as carefully she knitted several broken magickal strands together to completely close off the remains of the spell.

        “Did we make it?” Twilight asked.  Her eyes were more than a little unfocused.

        “We did indeed.” Celestia said.  “Rest now my dear.”

        With the touch that would have been given to a fragile piece of pottery, Celestia carried Twilight to her bunk and put her to sleep.  The celestial princess stayed at her side and watched her as if she were afraid Twilight would disappear if Celestia closed her eyes.

===================================================================================================

        In the morning the light shone once again through the portholes of the ship onto Twilight Sparkle.  Yawning, she rose from her bed only to find that her knees would not obey her command.  Promptly dumping herself off the bed, she landed on top of what her unfocused eyes recognized as her former mentor.

        Celestia woke and smiled.  “We’ve got to stop meeting like this Twilight.”

        Twilight chuckled.  “Would you please just help me back up?” she asked.  “I think I might have overdone it.  A bit.”

        “Just a bit.” Celestia said as she levitated Twilight back into her bed.

        “How is Pinkie?” Twilight asked immediately after getting settled.

        “She’s just fine.” Celestia replied.  “It turns out that Zecora had a potion made for just such an occasion. Though she steadfastly refuses to tell me where she got the venom to test it with.”

        “That’s good.” Twilight said as she closed her eyes to stop the room from spinning. “How’s the ship?”

        “That is none of your concern for the moment Twilight.” Celestia said as she levitated a light coverlet over the prone pony.  “Time enough for that after you’ve rested.”

        “Aww but mommm...” Twilight said with a laugh.  In moments though she was again fast asleep.

        With a final tuck of the covers, Celestia simply smiled then left the room.

===================================================================================================

        Despite help from both Zecora and Applejack, it took a full week before Twilight was up and about again.  Long before that, Pinkie had baked a large load of confections and thrown a ‘Twilight Saved Me From The Nasty Spider Poison!’ party in her honor.

        Being so close to Ponyville it was decided that Twilight should recuperate in her own home.  Very soon after, she was lying in her own bed and retelling all that had happened to a very attentive Spike.  In time she wrote it all down in her journal.

        Celestia and Luna took turns handling the duties of the Twilight Council so that Twilight herself could rest.  Soon enough though she was sitting in her office in the council building.  Even with the help of the other princesses, the stack of paperwork was still quite large.  Twilight groaned as she went through it all.

        Weeks passed and Twilight eventually recovered to her previous strength without any apparent aftereffects.

        She pored over the reports from the archivists that had started cataloging Atlobraxus’ collection.  Impressive amount of items. she thought.  In a flash something occurred to her that she hadn’t thought about in quite some time.

        Buck me silly. she thought to herself again. We still have to scan all the other cities.

        With that thought, Princess Twilight Sparkle began to bang her head against her desk so hard that her assistant ran to her side flustered.  Twilight sighed and just rested her head on her desk.

        It never ends. she thought.  It just never ends.

        With no further delay, she calmed her assistant and dictated instructions to send word to her friends that they will be taking another trip in a few weeks.

> Chapter 21
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Becoming Twilight - Chapter 21                by RandomGreymane (Mike Hebel)



        To Twilight’s surprise, the responses to her letters where all negative.  Pinkie Pie went so far as to hide a balloon in her office.  Upon touching it, the balloon popped and released large confetti pieces.

        All labeled with the word ‘Nope!’.

        Well I really can’t blame them. Twilight thought. This last outing has been kinda long.  Applejack’s been away from the farm, Rarity’s been away from the boutique, I’ve been away from my desk...

        As if on cue, a stack of papers toppled themselves and spread themselves all over her workspace.  With a sigh she gathered them all back into the pile and set them carefully aside.

        Once she was finished working, Twilight met Scootaloo at Sugarcube Corner and apologized for being away from their workouts for so long.  The visit was not what she expected at all.  

        “IT WAS SOOOO COOOL!” Scootaloo shouted.  “We could see the purple sparks all across the sky and I knew it had to be you!”

        “Well...it was pretty awesome.” Twilight agreed.  Her cheeks showed red as she scratched behind her ear with her fore-hoof.  “It wasn’t all it was cracked up to be though.  That little stunt left me in bed again!  I’m really trying to not bake that a habit...” she trailed off as she took a sip of her shake.

        “Anyways...” Scootaloo said while shifting a little in her seat.  “..anyone who can be a rocket doesn’t need strong wings.  So I guess you’re done training...”

        “Not by a long shot.” Twilight said emphatically.  “A good princess needs to be well rounded.  And I can think of no other pony, save one, that knows more about wings and flying than you!”

        “Who’s the other...oh!  I get it!” Scootaloo said as a smile suddenly appeared on her face.

        With that, Twilight made her excuses and headed back to the council building.  The next day, Twilight resumed her workout schedule with Scootaloo before heading off the office.          

        And so the days went.  Summer passed into fall and, at the Running of the Leaves, Celestia pointed out to Twilight “Scanning the cities once the snow falls is going to be considerably more difficult you know.”

        “Hmm....agreed. “ Twilight said with a sigh. “Looks like we have to put off scanning until next summer.”

        “A wise decision.” Celestia agreed.  “Good run everpony!” she said addressing the crowd. “Everypony get some refreshments and we will announce this year’s top three!”

        The next week, per the weather team schedule, snow covered the ground.  Twilight questioned the amount and the timing but was told that due to the slightly dry season before this winter had to be deeper and a bit longer.  “The prolonged snow cover soaks into the ground slowly rather than runs off.” the Canterlot team manager told her. “That makes sure there is enough water in the ground for the farms and also the reservoir for Cloudsdale among other places.  I’m surprised you didn’t know that princess.”

        “Weather isn’t my specialty.” Twilight said simply.

        A week later she was making her way through the streets of Canterlot.  Some groups of fillies and colts threw snowballs and made snowponies while others simple made their way from place to place with their friends.  She was unsurprised to cross paths with Scootaloo, Sweetie Bell, and Applebloom at least once. Scootaloo put a hold on their workouts so she and her friends could spend the week in Canterlot for the holiday.  Other than that she was alone.

        She’d invited her friends to spend the holiday with her in Canterlot but none had been able to accept.  Applejack said Granny Smith was having arthritis issues due to the cold, Rainbow Dash was busy with weather duty, Fluttershy was checking the hibernation of her woodland friends, Rarity was busy selling her winter fashion line, and Pinkie said she just couldn’t fit it into her holiday party schedule.  Considering what happened with the mirror pond that doesn’t surprise me as much as I feel it should. Twilight thought as she walked.

        Looking into a store window while levitating a cup of hot cocoa, Twilight suddenly found herself embedded in a nearby snow pile faster than she could blink.  Hot cocoa dripped on her head as she struggled to extract herself from the pile.  She felt someone grab her tail and pull her backwards from underneath the snow.

“OhymgodTwilightI’msosorry!IwasinsuchahurrythatIdidn’tseeyouandthenIslippedonthesidewalkandranintoyouandknockedyouintothesnow!” said Pinkie Pie while rapidly hopping from one set of hooves to the other before stopping cold and peering at Twilight. “Do you know you have hot chocolate on your head?” Pinkie asked.

        “Yes Pinkie I’m aware that I am now covered in hot cocoa.” Twilight said with some exasperation in her voice. Concentrating she ran a cleaning spell from her nose to her tail and in moments the offending liquid was gone.

        “Here!” said Pinkie as she held out a cup to her friend.  “I bought it for myself but since you lost yours I insist!”

        “Thanks Pinkie.” Twilight said as she took a sip from the cup.  “Mmmm....exactly the way I like it!” she said with a smile.

        Pinkie’s hair suddenly vibrated and made a sound like a mechanical alarm clock.  “Oh!  I’m late!” she exclaimed. “Someone asked me to throw a Hearth’s Warming party for them and I’m not all set up yet!”

        “Better hurry then.  Tomorrow is Hearth’s Warming Day.”  Twilight said with a smile.

        “Gotta go!” Pinkie said as she bounded off down the sidewalk.

        “Bye!...” Twilight said before taking another sip of her drink.  Looking at her hooves momentarily she noticed that some of the spilled cocoa stained the snow.  Sighing, she reached out with her magick and cleaned up the spill until only white snow remained.  In the process, a drop of her current drink fell from her cup and struck the ground.

        It created a perfect chocolate colored snowflake shape.  What are the odds of that? Twilight thought.

        In frustration, Twilight scuffed the design rather than using a spell.  A fresh, blue, snowflake of the exact same design appeared in front of the now smudged chocolate one.  Then another, and another, until a long line led into the distance.

        What the hay? she thought. Well it’s not like I have anything better to do.

        Twilight followed the snowflakes but kept a wary eye out.  No idea what’s going on here.  It might be a trap for all I know. she thought.  Huh.  I’m getting paranoid in my princess-hood.   She laughed to herself and continued following the path.

        Several blocks down the road she stopped to rest her hooves.  Glancing at a nearby bench she noticed a perfectly folded newspaper.  She was about to disregard it until she noticed the date.

        O...kay...  It’s from the day they announced my ascension. she thought.  No..nothing creepy there.

        Her strength recovered, she put the paper in her bag and pressed on.  When she was yet again exhausted she stopped.  As before there was something at that location.  This time it was a paper with the announcement of the reveal of the Twilight Council building.

        Weirder and weirder.  That really was an experience. she reflected. Still, Applejack’s gardening school is doing well.

        Collecting this paper as well, she continued along the path.  Her curiosity more than a little piqued.  The next stop she found a small, purple frame on the ground.  Picking it up she realized that it was a mirror.  Looking into it reminded her of Alabaster and the Beater incident.

        I’ll have to send her a note reminding her to write. she mused.  She hasn’t sent a letter in a while.

        The next stop contained a model airship.  A spitting image for the Wind Walker.  She’d seen this model all over Canterlot after the ship had been revealed to the public but this one was different.  Someone had made incredibly tiny models of her and her friends, including the princesses.

        Yeah....sensing a trend here.  Nice trip down memory lane. she thought.  I bet the next one will be the policepony I put in the bay!

        The next stop proved her wrong.  On the ground was a plush spider with intricately sewn chains strung between it’s legs.

        “Okay...called that one wrong.” she said as she levitated the stuffed toy.  “I think I’ll call you Mr. Webby!”  

        She placed Mr. Webby into the pack along with the other items and continued on.  She became a bit concerned when the next three stops contained no items on the ground nor any sign of the end of the trail.

        Her next stop there was a hot cup of cocoa on the ground.  Steam indicated that it had not been there long.

        I’m catching up! she thought with excitement.

        In her enthusiasm she attempted to consume the entire beverage and had to spend several minutes  performing a mild healing spell on her burnt tongue.  “Stupid, stupid, stupid Twilight!” she said when she could talk again.  

        Sparing no more delays she recalled Luna’s admonishment about hooves and took to the air.  The moment she rose more than ten feet above the ground, the snowflakes ceased to appear.  With some grumbling she reduced her flight to the minimum height and increased her speed to something that Rainbow Dash would have referred to as ‘Meh’.  This was still fast enough for Twilight to cover a great deal of ground.

        The snowflakes led her on a twisting and winding path around the buildings and streets of Canterlot.  More than once she narrowly avoided colliding with a brick corner or a store sign hung too low.

        With frustration she increased her speed until eventually she was a blur of purple flying through the city.  She mindlessly followed the snowflakes until she was sure she’d gone through almost every street in the city.  As she rounded a corner she was immediately confronted with a large magickal field blocking her path.

        At her speed there was no chance of her stopping.

        Clamping her eyes shut tight, she broke through the field only to find her speed reduced to almost nothing.  She opened her eyes in time to see her vision filled on all sides with bright purple sparks.  In a few moments the sparks cleared and she found herself floating above one of Canterlot’s central parks.

        It was absolutely packed with ponies of all shapes and sizes.  All stomping and yelling in congratulations.

        In front of her was a stage containing her friends, Luna and Celestia, and even Spike and Scootaloo.  More than a little tired she landed on the stage.  “Okay.” she said a little out of breath.  “Who’s idea was this?”

        “Guilty aaaas charged!” Pinkie Pie said as she produced yet another hot cocoa for Twilight.

        “While Pinkie Pie would like to take all the credit we all had a hoof in it.” said Rarity.

        “You guys couldn’t, oh I don’t know, just have invited me to a party?” Twilight said as she once again regained her strength.

        “Nuh-uh.” said Applejack with a shake of her head. “There ain’t no-way no-how that we’d have been able to keep this here celebration quiet without leadin’ you around by the snout.”

        “Agreed.” Celestia continued. “You are by far the most inquisitive pony I know.  Eventually you’d have caught wind of the plan.”

        “Yep!” agreed Rainbow Dash. “The only way we could keep you from finding out was to give you something to do.  I came up with the idea of leading you around the city!  Nice flying by the way!  A little sloppy around the corners but you’ve definitely shown you are way better than before.  Not anywhere in my league but...”

        “But, we used your flying around the city to get everything together.”  Fluttershy said.  “Didn’t you notice anything strange?”

        Twilight thought for a moment.  Suddenly she realized that past a certain point she could not recall passing anypony else nor seeing anypony in the streets.  “They all were here!” she said suddenly.  “I was so focused on the snowflakes that I didn’t even notice!”

        “That I shall take credit for.” said Princess Luna.  “The proper application of a want-it/need-it spell.  You ‘needed’ to find the end of the path.  The rest was simple.”

        “Umm...yeah...” Twilight said while shuffling her hooves a bit.  

        “Shall we get this party started then?” Princess Celestia asked.  Turning to the crowd she engaged her voice amplification spell. “May I have your attention please?  Everypony?  Quiet down please!”

        When everypony had settled down she continued.  “We are here today to celebrate our Princess Twilight.  Her recent acts of heroism have not only cleared the city of Manehatten of a great evil but saved the life of her friend Pinkamina Diane Pie, the Element of Laughter, from an untimely demise.

        This celebration is long overdue!”

        Stomping and hooting erupted from the crowd.  Celestia raised a hoof to quiet them back down before she continued.

        “As you well know, Twilight was my student for a long time before she earned her wings.  In all that time though...I considered her much much more.  It was only recent events that showed me how deeply that friendship runs between us and how proud I am to call her my friend.

        Some time ago, somepony called you the ‘patchwork princess’.

        I do not find this an insult.  Hear me out.  

        We often find in our lives, that too many pieces we care about slip through our hooves.  I have found...that our dear Princess Twilight contains not only pieces I and Luna care about but that her friends, family, and indeed everypony she’s ever helped care about as well.  

        Each piece of her is cherished by those around her and rightly so.  I say unto you Twilight that you should wear the badge of Patchwork Princess with pride!  There is nopony else in our time that has touched so many lives and brought such joy and wonder to us!

        There is nothing I can do that will show my gratitude enough.  This park for example will be dedicated in Twilight’s name along with her likeness.  But that seems woefully inadequate.

        Twilight, I am at a loss as to what to do for you?  Is there anything that you want or need?”

        Twilight engaged her own voice spell before speaking. “Princess Celestia, there is nothing I can think of that I truly want.  This is all so overwhelming that I honestly don’t know what to say!”

        “Then I will simply leave that decision for another day my dear princess.” Celestia replied with a wide smile.  “For the meantime though everypony please enjoy the celebration!  Happy Hearth’s Warming!”

        The celebration lasted long into the night.  In the end, Twilight and her friends found themselves once again back at the palace.  Retiring to what were now their dedicated rooms, they all fell fast asleep.

        Twilight was unsurprised to once again wake somewhere else.  Materializing her standard cup of tea in front of her, Twilight took a sip.  “Thank you.” was all she said to those gathered around the dream table with her.

        With a nod from all her sisters, the conversation turned to lighter topics until Celestia woke herself and raised the sun on a fresh Hearth’s Warming Day.



> Chapter 22
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Becoming Twilight - Chapter 22                by RandomGreymane (Mike Hebel)



        Looking out the window of her room in the castle, Twilight couldn’t help but admire the beauty of the pristine snow that covered the surrounding land.  From her current vantage point an endless blanket of white reflected the sunlight back to her in force.  She briefly had to cast am eye protection spell due to the strength of the light.

        As her gaze swept the view outside, she heard the door open behind her.  A slight grin appeared on her face. “Hello Tia!” she said without turning around.

        “I see I will have to work on masking my presence around you.” Celestia said with humor in her voice.  She walked across the room to Twilight, an envelope following her every step.

        “What’s that?” Twilight asked.

        “It’s a letter from Alabaster.” Celestia said as she presented it to Twilight.  “I think you should see it.”

        A puzzled expression on her face, Twilight quickly took hold of the letter, opened it, and read it.  A frown quickly replaced the puzzlement.  “She’s not doing so well is she.”  she said with a sigh.

        “Nothing that we didn’t expect.” Celestia replied. “Still her case is unique and I honestly do not know what to tell her.  I have guided and consoled ponies with changes as serious has hers but none have ever had their...royalty...ripped from them so suddenly.  To say nothing of her magick.”

        “When I lost most of my magick I felt like nothing worse could happen to me.” Twilight said as she carefully folded the letter and put it back in the envelope.  “I...I don’t know what I could say to her.  But I’ll try.”

        “Ever the hopeful one.” Celestia said placing a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder.  “I’m sure you’ll think of something.” said as she let herself out of the room.

        “Yeah...something...” Twilight replied as she carefully laid the envelope on the nearby writing desk.  Lost in her thoughts she resumed staring out the window.

==================================================================================================

        An hour later, when a servant came to inform her that lunch was prepared, she had not moved so much as an inch.  How am I supposed to counsel someone on losing...myself. she thought to her self as she thanked the pony and began walking in the direction of the kitchen.

        What could I possibly say to comfort Alabaster.  ‘I’m sorry that you aren’t me any more.’  Pfft.  Yeah Twilight, that’ll go over well. she continued to herself as she entered the dining hall.

        To her surprise only Celestia was there.  Blissfully the small talk during the meal consisted of only of random issues regarding the kingdom.  When it was over Twilight found herself aimlessly wandering the castle halls.

        In time her hooves brought her, unsurprisingly, to the castle library.  Maybe I’ll find a ‘give yourself advice’ spell. she thought as she opened the doors and entered.

        The smell of books overwhelmed her immediately.  Closing her eyes and taking a deep breath, she immediately relaxed.  She stood that way for several minutes until she heard a polite cough behind her.  She opened her eyes and quickly stepped aside to let the waiting pony inside.  “Sorry!” she said in what she hoped was an apologetic tone.

        Making her way into the library, Twilight observed several ponies looking at her out of the corner of their eyes.  Have I been away that long? she thought Or is it the ‘Patchwork Princess’ that they see?

        As was her habit, she browsed the stacks.  The smell of binding and pulp was like a breath of fresh air in her nostrils.  Something was different though.  There was a slightly sweet aromatic that she did not recall being part of the library she knew and loved.  Carefully she followed her nose.

        I must look like a complete idiot. she thought as she lifted her nose to the scent. It wasn’t until she noticed others doing the same that she thought otherwise.

         The scent became stronger, more defined, like a rose but not quite the same.  The further she followed her nose, the more ponies surrounded here.  Eventually their collective senses led them to a sunlit room with an enormous stained glass window.  It was round and entwined with green glass vines around the edge.  In the center, projecting into the room, was the largest glass flower that Twilight had ever seen.   The sunlight shone through the petals of the pink rose and coated the room in a soft light.  Seated directly in that light was Princess Mi Amore Cadance.

        Inhaling at the sight of the window, Twilight suddenly realized that the smell was coming from her sister.  Careful so as to not obstruct anyone, Twilight sat near the back of the quickly growing group.  Cadance appeared to be concentrating on something but would stop from time to time to greet one of the incoming ponies or to just smile at those in front of her.  When the room was finally full, Cadence nodded to a pair or royal guards who carefully closed the doors and stood guard in front of them.

        What is going on here? Twilight thought.

        Cadence looked up and smiled at Twilight as if she was the most important thing in the world at that moment.  Twilight couldn’t help but blush and look away.  Cadance chuckled to herself before turning to address the group.

        “Welcome.” she said. “As many of you know, I am Princess Cadance.  Some call me the Crystal Princess but I prefer the Princess of Love.”  Smiling broadly she continued.  “Today though, you can call me Cadance.”

        Rising to walk between them she continued. “You are certainly wondering why you are all here.  Simply put, I brought you all here because you all have problems relating to love.  This is my court and I am here to help you.”

        A gruff pony with an unkempt coat and mane snorted slightly.  Cadance smiled at him before speaking again.  “Some ponies misunderstand how love touches their lives.  How it is needed, how it grows, how it withers.  Some ponies think they can go without it.  In the end they realize differently.  But sometimes not before it’s too late.”

        Walking between the ponies of the small crowd, Cadance greeted some and just smiled at others as she made her way through them all. “Some thinks that romantic love is all that exists.  Some, platonic.”  Working her way around, she eventually came to Twilight. “Some think that loving others should always come first, before loving oneself.”

        Smiling briefly at Twilight, Cadance turned and continued around the group until she had personally welcomed them all.  When she was finished, she made her way again to the front of the assembled ponies.

        “It may sound strange but, while loving others, you need to be a tiny bit selfish.  So you can love another unconditionally, you need to be able to love yourself first.”  Seating herself, she crossed one foreleg over the other and resumed speaking.  “For instance, one can not love at their best if one does not feel their best.  Large changes in our lives bring large challenges.  Large challenges that we feel diminish us make it harder for us to love.”

        “Close your eyes everypony.” she said.  “No peeking!” she added, her laughter brightening the room.

        You too Twilight. she projected to her sister.  Twilight obeyed without question.

        “Focus on yourselves.”  Cadance continued as her horn lit. “Remember all the good things you’ve done.  Both for yourself and others.”

        With the grace of a fine mist, or a fog over a lake during a spring morning, Cadance’s spell wove it’s way through the ponies.  For some it lifted their heads like a helpful hand, for others it brushed their cheek like a soft caress.  To even the grizzled pony in the room it brought a sense of peace and contentment.  

        Twilight felt herself fall to her memories.  All her successes, all her times of wonder and merriment with her friends, all her winning moments.  They washed over her and without warning she could recall nothing else.  

        For a time she, as the others, remained within their pleasant memories.  Even when Cadance’s spell faded, the memories remained foremost in her mind.  It was not that she could not recall the bad times, it was that they seemed so much less important than the good ones.  She knew that this was part of the gift that Cadance had bestowed upon those in the room, but again it seemed of little importance at that moment.

        When all had opened their eyes, Cadance spoke again.  “Remember those memories.  Cherish them and hold fast to them. Don’t place them above all else, but keep them close.  We shall meet here next week at this same place and time.  When you come back I would like to hear how keeping those memories fresh helped you.  Please leave in peace and love.  Thank you!”

        Slowly, as if they feared they would never return, the ponies filed out one by one until only Cadance, Twilight, and the guards were left.  Cadance bid the guards stand outside.

        “So my dear Twilight,” Cadance said with an air of mock teacher in her voice. “What did you learn today?”

        Twilight started to reply but failed to get a word out before she and Cadance broke into laughter at Cadance’s teacher impression.

        In moments though, the laughter passed.  Twilight looked at her hooves and shuffled them one over the other.  “I understand what you said about loving yourself.  I really do.  It’s just...”

        “Just what?” Cadance asked as she put a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder.

        “How do I love myself if I don’t even know who or what I am?” she replied as she looked up at Cadance.  “I knew what I was before...before I became what I am now.  I KNEW who I was.  I may not have been confident at it but I knew.”

        Cadance nodded at Twilight before reaching out and giving her a hug. “While knowing yourself is important, loving yourself is more-so.”   Seeing Twilight’s expression she went on. “Twilight,  it is not necessary to know who you are to love yourself but only to accept who you are.”

        “That’s just so...so...illogical!” Twilight said in a burst of frustration.

        “Emotion and logic are often at odds Twilight.”  Cadance said, still gripping her sister tightly. “They rarely reconcile.  But I do know that they balance.”  Backing away slightly, she looked into Twilight’s eyes.  “It is quite possible to be an imperfect princess and still love yourself.  I know that from experience.  And if it’s possible for me then it’s possible for you.”

        “But that’s just it!” Twilight said as tears started to escape the corners of her eyes.  “You ARE perfect!”

        “Oh dear Twilight!” Cadance said with some regret in her voice. “I only with that were true.  It my life, as short as it is compared to Luna and Celestia, I’ve made so many mistakes that I’m surprised the history books aren’t filled with them.  Did you know I too had a nickname at one time?”

        “What was it?” Twilight said as she levitated a kerchief and wiped the tears from her eyes.

        Pointing her hoof at Twilight, Cadance said “I’ll tell you but if you EVER tell your brother I will make sure that you receive so many suiters that you won’t have time to study magick ever again!  Understood?”

        Taken aback a bit, Twilight simple nodded.

        “They called me....” Cadance struck a pose with a hoof in the air before hanging her head low. “The Pervert Princess”.

        Twilight was unable to contain her laughter and it was so loud that one of the guards looked in before shaking his head and closing the door again.

        “It is not the least bit!...” Cadance started to protest.  Stopping, she began to laugh along with Twilight. “...okay it is a bit funny.  At the time though it wasn’t!  I couldn’t control my magick and it forced those around me into...attachments.  The stronger the burst of magick, the more...attached...the ponies became.”

         Twilight simply nodded at Cadance and motioned her to continue.

        “One night, Celestia came to visit our part of Canterlot.” Cadance resumed while scuffing the floor with her hoof and inspecting the mark it left on the tile.  “I thought to myself ‘Ooh!  The Princess!  She must really be loved by all!’.  At that moment my magick decided to run amok and everypony within it’s reach decided to confess their desire for the princess.  I’ve never seen Celestia teleport so quickly!  When it was all over she sent for me.  She helped me learn to control my abilities.  It wasn’t long after that incident that I gained my wings so to speak.  But that is a story for another time.”

        Twilight smiled and hugged Cadance without speaking.

        “My point is that if I can accept being ‘The Pervert Princess’, then you can certainly accept being the ‘patchwork’ one.  And honestly I see nothing wrong with the name.  Quilts are patchwork but in the end they produce something beautiful!”

        Well I certainly fit the name! Twilight thought to herself. Things added to me, things ripped away, separated, joined, separated again.  Unbidden her thought lighted on Alabaster’s letter.   Not a lick of my magick but she is still very much me as much as she is her own person.  How do I help her reconcile that?

        “Love and acceptance go hoof-in-hoof.” Cadance spoke to Twilight’s passing thoughts.  “It is rare that one is found without the other.”

        “I  think I understand.”  Twilight replied.  Hugging Cadance once again, she left the library and made her way to her chambers.

=========================================================

        A hour later Twilight sat, with her red quill and an inkpot, in front of the afternoon sky as the light leaked through her window.  With the sinking of the sun, she carefully chose what to say.

        “Dear Alabaster,

        It is with a heavy heart that I must inform you that you will never again be Twilight Sparkle.  

        But neither will I.

        Both of us have gone through changes that neither of us could have foreseen let alone prepared for.  

        This is life.  It’s taken me a long time to accept that.

        It will take me even longer to accept who I am.  But a wise pony once told me that accepting who you are is required before you can love yourself.

        You are magnificent.  You are one of a kind.  You are Alabaster the pony of alabaster.  You have strength in your body, your mind, and your heart.

        Who cares that you are not the person you were yesterday - nopony is.  Each moment the clock ticks through time we become something and somepony different.  It happens every single moment of our lives.

        If I know anything I know this - you will be able to overcome the challenges in your life.

        And so will I.

        And...I miss you.  We may not have been together in these forms for long but I do wish to see you again.  We are more alike than different.

        To that end I will be visiting you in the near future.  Not for very long, just to ‘get away’ and check on how you are faring.  I shall be there in a moon or so.  I have to wrap up some things here.

        Twilight”

        Summoning a servant, Twilight sealed the envelope with magick and handed it off to be delivered.  With that, she collapsed on her bed and for once did not wake until morning.

=================================================

        Once again the bright sun shone through her windows despite their being in the wrong location for such an event.  Luna had warned her that her sister loved to play such pranks and preferred those in the castle not on night watch to wake with the morning light.

        I’ll have to figure out a way to neutralize that effect.  Perhaps more mundane methods such as, oh, curtains! Twilight though as she blinked her eyes in the sunbeam.  Walking to her dresser to complete her morning routine she notice that the sunbeam followed her.  Definitely curtains. she thought.

        You will likely face some unique challenges as the Twilight Princess. came a sleepy voice in her head. Your schedule overlaps both my sister’s and my own.  Not quite a day schedule, not quite one of night.  A challenge most certainly.

        I’ll manage.  I picked up a polyphasic sleep spell or two in my time at the academy. Twilight sent back.  Still, perhaps it would be best to just plead my case.

        Sister I pleaded my case repeatedly for at least 100 years at one point.  Tia was unrepentant and unyielding. Luna replied.  Then in what sounded like Celestia’s mental ‘voice’ but not quite - “If I am awake, so are thine!”

        Twilight mentally chuckled before closing off the connection and teleporting to her office in the council building.

=================================================

        Twilight completed her daily tasks in record time then closed her office door to signify that she was done for the day.  The remaining ponies were rescheduled for the next day and left for their personal destinations.

        Stretching, Twilight waited until the hallway had emptied and teleported herself to the library.  Upon attempting to enter though she found the door securely locked and a protection spell placed on the entire tree.

        Oh Tartarus!  What now? she though.  “Spike!  Are you there Spike??” she yelled at one of the windows.  Looking through the glass she saw Spike quickly turn off the lights and disappear into the shadows of the shelves.

        What the HAY is going on!? she thought.

        Reaching with her magick, Twilight carefully analyzed the spell and deconstructed it.  When the barrier was removed she attempted to open the door only to find it was barred from the inside.  Reaching again, she levitated the bar from it’s resting place and against the wall.  Opening the door, Twilight promptly knocked the bar and it fell, hitting her shoulder in the process.

        “OW!”  Twilight exclaimed.  “SPIKE!  Where the HAY are you?!  This isn’t funny!”

        “Neither is abandoning one of your closest friends.” said a quiet voice from the shadows.  A claw reached out and lit a lantern.

        Twilight blinked as her eyes as the shifting light pushed back the darkness of the room.

        There before her was her assistant, but not quite the same as when she’d left him.  He was taller and thinner.  Much like one of the teenage dragons they had seen at the gathering so long ago.

        He’s grown up. Twilight thought, her heart skipping a beat. He started growing up and I missed it.

        “Spike...” she began.  Spike cut her off with a raised claw. “Let’s just sit here for a moment.  Just. Sit.   Then we can talk.  But for now just sit.”

        For the rest of the evening they sat in their relative spots until Twilight could no longer keep her eyes open.  When she fell asleep, for what had been a long time since the last time, Spike carried Twilight upstairs and put her to bed.